TATIANA

AND THE

MIDNIGHT SERPENTS

Also by Ross Kitchen

Hellena, A Werewolf’s Tale; 2021

Hellena And The Dungeon; 2024

Hellena, Orcs, Elves And Dryads; 2024

Helven Adventures

Allycyon, Exiled Elf; 2019

Allycyon and the Wolves; 2020

Allycyon, The Raider; 2024

Allycyon and The Boar Hunt; 2024

Allycyon At War; Due 2024

Maëlys, The Unlucky Adventurer; 2021

Maëlys and the Rogue Mage; 2024

Tatiana, Dreaming Of Freedom; 2020

Tatiana And The Midnight Serpents; 2024

Helven Short Stories

Groff; 2024

The Baron's Offer; 2024

Murderers; 2024

Lizzie; 2024

Gregory; 2024

Meline; 2024

Princess Ellena Stories

The Bored Princess; 2019

The Princess Ellena Gets A Cat; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Bucket; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Maze; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Party; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Angry Servant; 2024

In Collaboration With Real Kingdoms

Troll Quest; 2023

Dragon Quest; 2024

Copyright © 2024 Ross Kitchen

A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library

This is a work of fiction. All concepts, characters and events portrayed in this book are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to real people or events is purely coincidental.

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form by any means electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, except brief extracts for the purpose of review, without the permission of the publisher and copyright owner.

First Edition

DEDICATION

I would like to dedicate this book to all my friends and relatives both past and present.

TATIANA

AND THE

MIDNIGHT SERPENTS

A

HELVEN

ADVENTURE

AUTHOR

ROSS KITCHEN

CONTENTS

Prologue

Planning a Party

My Eighteenth Birthday

Heading North

Noises in the Forest

My New Agent

Thomas

Andrew

Dansport

Recruitment Drive

New Ships

Making Plans

Northgate

Visiting The King

Letter Of Marque

The Castle

At Court

Privateer

Changes

A New Title

Hiring Staff

Changing The Guild

The Social Circuit

A Summer Ball

A Princess Quest

Preparation

Quests

Pirates and Court

Final Stats

Addendum

PROLOGUE

My seventeenth year had been somewhat different to what I had expected it to be. Something of a shock to a pampered Princess.

My father was trying to marry me off against my wishes. Realising I wouldn’t be allowed to say no to the next suitor, I decided to run away.

That went spectacularly wrong. A simple kiss, meaning I had to run quickly with no plans in place, leaving the Kingdom of Asanphale to my brother.

Escaping by ship though, was exhilarating, this was the life I wanted. Standing on deck in a storm, risking life and limb. The sailors appreciated us standing out there with them when we didn’t have to.

There is always a downside to any life. Here, on the open sea, that meant Pirates. Unfortunately they were not the pleasant types portrayed in penny dreadfuls.

Taken captive by the apparently famous Pirate, Red Rhydian, ten of us were being held for ransom.

When my mother couldn’t or wouldn’t pay the ransom fee, the Pirates decided to auction us all off to the highest bidder.

Expecting to make a fortune on our sale, Red Rhydian made no attempt to hide the fact that he expected to bid for me and win.

Not wishing to end up as anyone one’s slave, we made plans to sell our lives dearly when they came to take us to the auction.

Before that happened however, a second group of Pirates stole us away, completing a daring rescue and earning a full pardon for their various misdeeds in the process.

Now I find myself living in Neamton, a wealthy Merchant, owning three ships but with no trade yet. Oh and I am a leader of a Guild of Adventurers, The Midnight Serpents.

What adventures can my eighteenth year bring?

TATIANA - PLANNING A PARTY

"A week to organise an eighteenth birthday party suitable for a Princess. Difficulties, let me see, small town, Inn is the largest venue. Inviting Royalty would upset my brother. Actually maybe the Guild Hall would be a better setting."

We were discussing my upcoming eighteenth birthday in the sitting room of my Mansion or rather the large building I was currently renting at great expense. The room was hardly luxuriously decorated but then it was only a temporary arrangement. Serviceable but obviously worn seats were arranged around a low table in front of a currently unlit fireplace.

"Keep it small scale then, the Inn would be better, book as many rooms as are available. Anyone who wants to stay the night then has somewhere to crash." Sharon as usual had a common sense attitude to all of my problems.

"I will have to invite Greaves and all his Officers, Niles as well, of course." It was an open secret that Sharon and Niles were now a couple.

"Of course." She smiled sweetly at me, giving no indication that she was going out with the man.

"You're just no fun when you don't rise to the bait."

"Certainly not bait that is so obvious." She laughed at me and I joined in.

We had been here over two weeks now. The ship we had arrived in had been renamed and repainted. It was almost ready to set sail again. Further north, I also had two merchant vessels waiting for crews and freight.

Thomas, my lawyer was supposedly dealing with both of those items. Alongside another man, Andrew, they were setting up contacts along the coast. The aim was to have a small office in each major port from the border with the Elves in the south to the Mountains in the far north-west.

All of this required money, a lot of money of course. Something I was rapidly running out of. The two ships and a large number of properties had taken a chunk of my five hundred gold. A sum taken from my account before it could be closed by my father or brother.

"At least the majority of properties are now starting to bring in rent. That won't be anything like enough though. We need a quest or two and some decent trade for the two merchantmen."

Lost in my own thoughts, I didn't see the others troop in. There were seven of us living here, six women and one man. My Ladies in Waiting from my previous life as a Princess, my bodyguard and a male friend who for some reason was besotted with me, even though he was well aware that as long as I retained my title, I was unattainable.

"Any news on your birthday party or our first quest?" Lawrence flung himself into a chair, leg draped casually over one armrest.

"Lawrence, you are a big boy now. You are as capable as anyone else of walking into the Guild Hall and looking at the board."

"Yes but what about jobs elsewhere? We don't really want to be stuck here, carrying out minor quests." Sharon had the travel bug as much as me and had taken to sea life quickly.

"Any more news from home?" Jane like the rest had chosen to stick with me. Her parents like those of the others, pressured by the King and my brother to ignore our plight when we were held captive by pirates. She seemed to feel homesick more than anyone.

"Sorry no. The last missive from my brother was quite explicit. We are all persona non gratis at home for the moment. As long as I don't attempt to return or set up an alternative Court elsewhere then he is happy to leave me alone and leave me my title."

"That is quite a good deal from his point of view. He doesn't have to worry too much about you. The title is kinda redundant anyway. Marrying a nobleman would presumably come under the auspices of setting up a Court in exile." Dorca was a bit of a romantic and would spend most of her time reading if she could.

I saw Lawrence immediately perk up at this news. Damn Dorca and her romantic attitude to everything.

"Well at the moment I have no intention of marrying anyone, let alone an unknown nobleman. News will start to spread, so no doubt I will get offers eventually. More reason to spend as much time as possible aboard the Midnight Serpent or out on quests."

I decided to appease Lawrence, so suggested a walk to the Adventurer's Guild Hall. Since we were dressed up in our best finery, not counting Lawrence and Sharon, it should cause quite a fuss.

“If none of you have anything else to do, I think Lawrence has the right idea. A walk to the Guild Hall will do us all good.”

Lawrence jumped up from his slouch immediately, not surprising anyone.

“As you say, we have nothing else to do at the moment.” Susan was the most disillusioned one of our group. Missing her old life badly.

The Hall was like all the others throughout the Kingdoms, all were apparently built to the same design, wherever they were situated. A spacious room dotted with tables and chairs, a cork board to one side and an ornate board with gold scroll work to the other. At the back a long bar dominated the room.

The use of identical buildings set me to thinking about one of the joys of travelling, seeing different architecture.

"If all buildings were built the same everywhere. what would be the point of travelling?"

Sharon walked with me up to the Bar, while Lawrence led the rest up to the cork board.

Along with the customers, the barman couldn't take his eyes of us. I was wearing a pale blue dress, with a wide skirt. Sharon as usual was wearing her trail gear complete with sword and dagger.

"Hi, I was wondering if you know of any quests outside this area. Ideally somewhere along the coast."

"We sometimes get notified of quests, yes. Usually they are difficult ones or quests that have been around for awhile. Hold on, here you go. The drawback is that I have no idea if any of them are still open. It would probably be quicker if you travelled there to see for yourself rather than wait for a letter to be sent there and back." He handed over a pile of papers, bound together with string.

Sharon ordered drinks while I selected a table. Sitting on my own and starting to look through the sheets. That was when I realised someone was standing over me.

Looking up I found myself staring at a middle-aged unkempt man. He looked wiry and tough though, sword and dagger sheathed at his waist.

"Can I help you?"

"Yes, you can up and leave. We don't need your sort, coming in here, pretending to be adventurers. Go back to your fancy Inns." Having said his piece he stood there scowling at me.

"If he grabs me, Lawrence or Sharon will kill him. Better to stay sat down for the moment."

"For your information, I happen to run a guild. As far as I am aware there are no rules on women joining guilds, nor is there a dress requirement for entering the Guild Hall. So for the moment, here I stay. If you would like to pit your guild against mine, that is another matter altogether. I should warn you that Sharon here is a trained guard, while Lawrence has been training with a sword since he was a toddler. Should that be insufficient, to dissuade you, the remainder of my guild are all sailors and well versed in the use of swords." Sharon and the rest had sat down during my tirade, all except Lawrence that is. He stood there glowering at the man, hand on the hilt of his sword.

"Oi, you should all know the rules. No fighting in the Hall. There is a one gold fine for any guild breaking the rules. Take any disagreement outside." The call from the Hall Manager drawing everyone’s eyes to us.

Lawrence sat down and the angry man stormed over to another table and sat down amongst his friends. All taking glances over at us now and then.

"Anyway, excitement over for the day. There are a lot of quests here from all over the place. Difficulty is that we won't know if they are still open until we get there." I passed the sheets round for everyone to look at.

"Is there any point in looking at these then?" Sharon had a sheet in each hand and was now looking at me.

"Yes, if for no other reason than giving us an idea of what is out there. Think of it as a training exercise."

We read through them all and then having finished our drinks, handed the sheets back to the Barman and left the building.

Since it was a warm and sunny day, we headed for the dock and a chance to chat with Greaves and his crew. The Inn could wait for an hour or two.

As we were approaching the quay we heard quick footsteps behind us and turned to face our followers. Lawrence and Sharon had automatically drawn their swords Sharon quickly handing me a dagger. I did have two strapped to my thighs but that meant lifting my skirts to get to them.

Dorca took the second dagger, gratefully receiving it from Lawrence who scowled at Sharon. The rest huddled together behind us.

Unsurprisingly, it was the man from the Guild Hall and almost a dozen of his friends.

"Lets see how tough you really are? One Guild against another, two swords against twelve, you really should leave the adventuring up to the men."

"You really have no idea what you have bitten off do you? Just to set matters straight, I am Princess Tatiana of House Asanphale, Guild Leader of the Midnight Serpents." They didn't seem too impressed by my title, but then again I hadn't expected them to be.

They hadn't made any move to attack yet and I didn't know the social niceties of street brawls between guilds.

"If you care to take a look at the ship tied up at the quay behind me, you will find it has the same name as my guild, the Midnight Serpent. I believe I mentioned the remainder of the guild were sailors. She has a crew of over one hundred, all of whom will now be armed and heading this way." I took a look over my shoulder and saw Greaves leading a small, well armed party, more sailors quickly running down several gang planks behind them.

The group facing us now looked frightened rather than arrogant and quickly sheathed their swords. Several raising their hands.

"This isn't over by a long shot." The leader turned around at that and led his men off at a brisk trot.

Greaves tapped me on the shoulder then as he caught up to me. "Hi, what was all that about?"

"Just someone who doesn't believe women should be Adventurers. Forget it, we have other issues. I need somewhere to throw a small party. Fancy escorting me to the largest Inn here to see about that?"

"Be an honour. Give me a moment to sort my crew out." His moment was actually very long and then we were walking along side by side. Sharon and Lawrence immediately behind us.

"It's usual then for a Princess to arrange her own birthday party?" Greaves seemed genuinely interested in the question.

"Not really, usually I would just make decisions, colour, scheme, that sort of thing and then sign all the invites. This is way more complicated than what I am used to." I think the pout was a bit too much and then my giggle gave me away, for a moment though, he looked like he half believed that I was overwhelmed.

The Inn was a large two storey, white building. The ground floor was given over to a large main room, with several smaller rooms leading off from a short corridor at the back. Walking up to the bar, I addressed the barman in my best, haughty Princess voice.

"Hi I would like to hire the Inn for a day and night."

I almost spoilt the effect by laughing at the shocked look on his face at my request.

"You want to hire the Inn for a day, the whole Inn, not just a room?" He stuttered over his answer.

"Yes, I am sure any guests can be found accommodation elsewhere for suitable recompense of course. If you need to discuss this with the Innkeeper, please let him know that the request is from Princess Tatiana and is in regards to her eighteenth birthday party."

The man rushed of like a frightened rabbit and we all laughed at my voice and comment.

The Innkeeper rushed in, still visibly straightening his shirt and hair. "Hi, my barman says you would like to hire the whole Inn for a day."

"Yes, I need somewhere to host my eighteenth birthday party. Cook, servants, waitresses, everything actually plus overnight rooms for my guests. This seems ideal."

"I am flattered your highness. That will of course be quite expensive. Food and drink on top of the rooms. I am sure you realise we also have guests already and will no doubt have to turn others away."

"Yes, I am aware but they are all problems I feel I can leave in your capable hands once we have reached an agreement on price." I smiled sweetly at him and placed my purse on the counter.

After opening a ledger he quickly did some maths in the corner of a page. "Say thirty silvers for everything, I will see to it that we have additional staff on hand and that everyone is dressed appropriately."

"That is agreeable. Here you go, fifteen silvers in advance. Is five days from now a suitable date for you?"

"Yes that is fine. I will put a sign up saying we are closed for that day."

I paid him the fifteen silvers from my rapidly dwindling stock and then said goodbye. After leaving the Inn, we made our way back home. There it was great to be able to just relax and get out of my Princess persona.

MY EIGHTEENTH BIRTHDAY

The days then slid past very quickly, a lack of ready money meant the celebration of my birthday would be a low key event. At least in comparison to such an event held at home. I guess not many women get to hire an entire Inn for their birthday.

"I need to start acting less like a spoilt princess. Cut your cloth accordingly as they say. If we sail up the coast and meet up with Thomas, we can top up my accounts and start sorting out my two ships. With the rent on top we should all be able to settle into some sort of routine that doesn't involve panicking about money."

I woke up on my birthday both happy and disappointed. Today marked my eighteenth year, I was officially an adult. I could drink, smoke and get married if I so wished, fully independent of my parents and now my brother. Aristocratic women were controlled by their menfolk, either their father or in the event of his death, the nearest adult male. After marriage they were obviously at the beck and call of their husbands.

The disappointing aspect was the severe lack of any flashing blue light. The sign of adulthood, regardless of what race you were and any local constraints.

"Damn, why not? It is not as if I had a sickly childhood. Maybe my parents were a day out with my birthday. Worth considering. I haven't heard of anyone ever reaching adulthood without their screens turning on at some point. Maybe I was a weak or early baby. It has to be said my parents rarely discussed our births.”

In Asanphale and all of Helvenholme in general, sex and pregnancy were seen as private issues. Something that was not to be discussed in polite circles especially amongst women and girls. Having older married, female relatives or friends was a godsend for a lot of young women.

"Alright, nothing for it, up and at them as they say. Time to get dressed and have breakfast."

Today I decided to wear a pale pink dress which was embroidered around the hem with roses.

Everyone hugged and kissed me today. I even let Lawrence get away with both as he congratulated me on turning eighteen. His present was a leather bracelet, almost a bracer in fact, engraved with my name and family arms.

Once breakfast was over we headed for the Inn.

The Inn was ours for the Day. A bard was going to be singing at various times, backed by several men playing a range of instruments.

"It should be a fun day if nothing else. Polite society and ex pirates, what can possibly go wrong?"

Lawrence organised drinks while we grabbed tables. I had invited several people from the town. The Mayor, the Judge and various Guild Leaders. It seemed appropriate even though I couldn't really set up a Court.

It seemed odd somehow. No banners, no entertainers or sumptuous cakes. Just me, sat at a table in an Inn with my friends. Admittedly we had hired the whole Inn but still it felt so different. I was clearly frowning at my thoughts as Sharon nudged me.

"What's up. You are supposed to be the Belle of the Ball. Stop frowning and cheer up."

"It's alright. I was just thinking about how this contrasts with my previous parties. My life has changed so much since my seventeenth birthday. I am just glad that you remain in it and of course my other friends."

"You will get used to it eventually. Especially once your shipping business takes off. Coupled with the occasional quest you will then be too busy to mope around wondering about what ifs."

I had then done my share of meeting and greeting, to the point where my feet and wrist now ached. We were now sat down, eating a late lunch of cold meats, cheeses and bread. It was going to be a long day.

Greaves finally turned up, looking very pleased with himself.

"What's with you? You look very pleased with yourself."

"Nothing springs to mind. I do have a present for you though." He handed me a long slim package wrapped in cloth. It was clearly a sword from the weight and size.

"Now why would he be so pleased about giving me a sword?"

Deciding that opening it would be the simplest way of finding out, I was astonished by what I found. The sword was beautiful. A black leather sheath had silver inlay in the form of a serpent running down both sides. The sword boss, had my coat of arms on one side and our serpent emblem on the other, both picked out in gold.

I glanced at Sharon and received the faintest of nods. In response I quickly kissed him on the cheek.

"This is amazing. Where did you get it done?" I was twirling the blade round, taking up poses and checking its weight and balance.

"Local blacksmith and jeweller. They are happy to take repeat orders, although without your coat of arms obviously. That was a one off, something I made sure they knew."

I sheathed the sword and handed it to Sharon to look after for the moment.

The afternoon wore on into the evening and people came and went.

Several of our sailors had already crashed out, drunk quickly as they had been given permission to enjoy their day off. A minimal crew had been tasked with guarding the ship. We were saving bottles of beer for them as a sort of consolation prize.

Greaves and his officers though, seemed to be remarkably sober by the end of the evening. Something I remarked on.

"You're not getting drunk with your men?"

"No, one of the downsides of being an officer. We have to be sober all the time. Anyway, how come you're still sober?"

"I promised Sharon I wouldn't drink too much. As you are all sober, would you like to escort all of us Ladies back to our house?"

"It would be our pleasure."

The walk home, while chilly, wasn't exactly cold. We kept up a pleasant conversation all the way there.

"Well, thank you gentlemen, it has been a pleasure." I was not sure how long I could keep up this pretense of being so very aristocratic, without laughing. Fortunately, Greaves at least was aware it was a joke and had a big cheesy grin on his face.

“You’re welcome, My Lady.”

Once inside, I began to relax, having a quiet drink before bed.

The morning dawned bright and sunny and to my delight was accompanied by a flashing blue light in the corner of my vision.

"Do I read my stats now or wait until later when I can discuss them with Sharon? Better to get it over and done with I suppose. Then I will at least have had time to think about them before Sharon wades in with her thoughts. Here goes nothing then."

Giving in to my curiosity, I said the magic word "Open."

[Tatiana

Race - Human

Title - Princess

Secondary Title - Landsman

Female]

[Status

Age

18

Level

2 (13/30)

Health

11/11

Stamina

11/11

Mana

10/10

Strength

11

Agility

12

Dexterity

12

Intelligence

12

Perception

10

Charisma

14

Willpower

14

Luck

12

]

“Unsurprising, given all my training, Willpower and charisma are my highest stats. That will come in useful as a business woman.”

[Skills

Dance

Beginner 7

Acrobatics

Beginner 2

Horsemanship

Beginner 8

Improvisation

Beginner 2

Swordsmanship

Beginner 2

Stealth

Beginner 2

Shield

Beginner 2

Leadership

Beginner 7

Seamanship

Beginner 2

]

"Actually they are not too bad for an eighteen year old Princess. Improvisation I guess, came from burning down the pirate ship. Seamanship from being on deck in the storm and climbing the rigging that time. Leadership is almost at novice which is good. All in all, a good starting point."

After getting dressed, I headed downstairs calling out to everyone as I went along. "Hi everyone, my screens switched on."

There were lots of congratulations and hugs all round, even a few tears appeared. It was an important event in the life of anyone, after all.

HEADING NORTH

A few days after my party, we finally set sail, heading north. Our first port would be Port Acutari the main port of Acutari and also the Capital City.

The aim was to set up an Office and hopefully pick up freight or a quest or better still both.

Since this part of the journey was quite short, it didn't take very long to get there. We would be staying on the ship while in port.

“My finances not running to an Inn any more, At least not with the expense of setting up an Office coming up. As it is, Thomas and Bertrand still have the majority of my money.”

Port Acutari was a large City. Castles dominated the entrance to the river and the City itself. A steady flow of ships entering and leaving the docks.

Directed by port officials we tied up at a vacant spot on the main quay. Then declared the ship was empty, guards performed a cursory check to confirm our story.

"Well we are here now Tatiana. What's first on our agenda?"

"First I have to meet Stephen, make him aware that we are here and that I will be hiring an agent. He doesn't have anywhere to work from yet, so an office space big enough for two needs to be found as well."

"Hmm, that sounds like it will take all day at least. I will let the port officials know we will be here for several days at then. Crew can be sent ashore in groups in that case as well, that will please everyone, even though it has only been a short trip." Greaves was clearly working out length of stay and crew rotas in his head.

"Getting business then has to be our biggest concern. Going bankrupt would be a huge disgrace." I wasn't just thinking of myself. My friends had invested the majority of their funds in my business as well.

Finding Stephen turned out to be harder than I thought. I had his address but finding a single street in a City turned out to be quite difficult.

His house turned out to be a small building in a long terrace. The front garden was tiny but neat. Knocking on the door I felt nervous, this would be our first meeting since we were separated by the pirates.

"It is also my fault he is here in the first place. If I hadn't wanted to show off and kiss him, he would still be a bank clerk back in Asanphale. This will also be a bit of a shock, as he will realise Jacinta is actually Tatiana."

The look on his face was priceless. I guess I was the last person he would have expected to see standing on his doorstep. I mean I wasn't alone, Sharon and Greaves stood behind me, both armed and watchful.

He finally found his voice, although he stuttered a bit at first. "Princess Tatiana, what an honour. Would you like to come in? I am afraid I can only offer simple fare, but I have tea and cakes if you fancy anything."

He completely ignored my sartorial dress, today I was wearing tan leather trail gear, highly unbecoming for a Lady let alone a Princess.

Once we were all settled down in a small sitting room, Stephen finally appeared with a plate of cakes and four drinks.

"How can I help you, Your Highness? I have been working for Lady Jacinta since our unfortunate incident."

"Yes, about that, I am afraid I lied to you a little about that." He looked startled and then clearly began to get angry before a cough from Greaves, who had his hand on the hilt of his Sword, stopped him.

"Sorry, you misunderstood my comment. I didn't lie about the incident. I am banished in truth, as are you. No doubt you heard about the unfortunate death of my father shortly afterwards."

"Yes, I did hear about that. I also heard from my parents. Strange men were seen wandering around the streets near our house for weeks afterwards. I guessed what Jacinta told me was true from that. So what did you lie about then?"

I gave Sharon a quick glance and got a nod in return. "Lady Jacinta. I lied about her. She doesn't exist, I made her up, any time you were talking or writing to her, you were actually talking or writing to me."

He looked shocked for a moment, smiled then went back to looking shocked after getting nods in return to his glances at Sharon and Greaves.

"You were Lady Jacinta all along? Why?"

"Simple expedience, after our kiss I needed to be able to get some business concluded. As Princess everything would have been reported back to my father or brother once the fuss over my indiscretion surfaced. I very much doubt either of us would have our freedom now, if that had occurred."

"What do I do now then? Do I still have a job, all my dealings have been with a Lady Jacinta."

"Yes, you still have a job. If you want an official contract with my name on it that is fine, if not you have my word. Actually I need help as well. I wish to open a small office here for my shipping business. Perhaps you could help me with that and also recruiting a clerk to run it. It needs to be big enough so that the two of you can share the space."

"I will get my own office space?" Stephen seemed fixated on that aspect of the discussion, so I guessed he was alright with everything else.

"We are staying on the ship, The Midnight Serpent, if you have any luck in finding an office or a clerk. Other than that I think my business here is finished for the moment. I will call in again in a few days time to catch up, certainly at least once before we leave."

We said our polite goodbyes and then were on our way back into the centre of the City.

"How do you find someone who wants freight moved quickly in this City?" The question was rhetorical and not aimed at anyone in particular although Sharon answered me.

"How about the Merchant's Guild? At the very least they should be able to give us some contacts. Especially as you are a Princess, even if you are living in exile."

"True, my patronage should still be worth something. My title hasn't been withdrawn, nor have I been officially disowned. The King has simply expressed his opinion that I am banned from holding Court or entering the Kingdom of Asanphale."

The Merchant's Guild Hall was a huge ornate building, rivalling even the Bank in its desire to overawe visitors. Some would say it was even over the top in its expression of wealth.

It was certainly ostentatious, gold being the predominant colour. Dark wood panelling lined the rooms and hallways. Paintings in ornate gold frames hung on every wall, interspersed with statues and huge vases. Everything screamed wealth at the top of its lungs with no allowance for taste.

A young secretary in an expensive looking dress took our names and then led us to a sitting room. She frowned at my title but didn't say anything. Shortly an older looking gentleman entered the room, he was wearing an expensive tailored suit in the latest fashion. A suit that failed to hide is ample belly. Unlike the secretary he not only frowned, he openly stated he thought we were lying.

"Impersonating a member of a Royal family is a Capital offence. You do realise that I will have to report you to the Guards, otherwise I become complicit as well." His tone of voice matched his frown, he wasn't happy with us. Rising to my feet, I gave a little curtsy and then held out my hand for him to shake.

"Princess Tatiana of Asanphale Pleased to make your acquaintance. You are free to check my stats, or you can check with the Judge in Neamton if you like but you will find my credentials are real either way." I took off my necklace which held my seal.

"My seal. If you have kept up with news you will be aware that I have disappeared from Court life in Asanphale under something of a cloud it has to be said."

"Yes, of course. Everyone has heard about that and the death of the old King. There are numerous rumours going around about what has happened. This still doesn't prove who you are though. You could have killed the real Princess, your attire hardly speaks of Royalty."

"True. My brother the new King, has banished me. Leaving me my title on condition I don't hold Court or enter Asanphale. Since leaving, I have decided to start my own business. I have bought two merchant vessels which need freight to pay their way."

He looked shocked now. "You are working?" The shock in his voice was palpable.

"Think of me more as a Bastard Prince than a Royal Princess. I have a title but no Kingdom or income. I doubt I will be trimming sails or rolling barrels but the Key decisions will be mine. More Captain than able seaman."

His shock disappeared as understanding took its place. Now I had to be wary, everyone from now on would be looking to make money out of my name, to use me for their own benefit.

"Where are your ships? What size are they? Do they have crews yet?" His questions were fast and clipped.

"Two, five hundred ton merchantmen. At the moment they are in Asanphale. Once they have crews they will sail to meet us. A local agent of mine is seeing to crews. We are sailing north to meet them in a third vessel I part own. Greaves here is the Captain of that ship and will act as Senior Captain. We need freight for his ship as well, goods that need transporting north. I am opening an office here so will have have an agent and an accountant working for me.

"How big a ship is it?

"A three hundred ton clipper."

"I had heard a clipper had arrived, I take it that is you?"

"Yes, we are staying on board at the moment. If you can provide us with contacts, I would be most grateful."

"Not a problem. I will see what I can do. Does the requirement not to hold Court, extend to patronage?”

"Nothing was mentioned. As long as it doesn't threaten my brother or look like a Court then I would guess not. At worst my brother will disown me and withdraw my title. Leaving me as a simple businesswoman."

"I am hoping his greed and latent misogyny will work in my favour. No doubt he views me as a simple minded princess who is playing at business. Using agents and contractors for everything. I will have to get Sharon to go through any contracts with a fine tooth comb."

"Alright, I will let you know, please pass on to me the details of your agent when you have them."

We said goodbye and then were out in the fresh air. Now I had to find an office.

"Should I stick to near the docks or pick a place in the City Centre." Again it was a half rhetorical question. I was in two minds about it. The docks meant proximity to trade and the ships. A prestigious address, spoke of wealth and influence. At the moment I couldn't afford both unlike some of my soon to be competitors.

"Docks, just convenient and cheap." This time it was Greaves who answered.

Finding an office actually took several days. This was starting to play on my nerves, everything was taking so long. As a princess I was used to having everything handed to me on a plate as soon as I yelled.

We finally settled on a small office in a large warehouse set back from the docks. The building was constructed of stone and ran to two stories. Inside, everything was clean and well lit. Lamps replacing sunlight, there were no windows on the ground floor.

"This place is exactly what we need in Neamton. A two story building, upstairs for crew and downstairs for the Company." Greaves was eyeing the layout of the lower floor. Crates, sacks and barrels were neatly laid out on a grid pattern. The floor was clearly marked out into different sized squares with paint and each square had a number.

Upstairs was different and had a separate external entrance. The doors inside were apparently normally kept locked shut. Here the floor had been partitioned into small offices, each rented out to someone different at the rate of ten silvers a year.

I had taken over one of the offices and paid for a year upfront. It wasn't that big a room, just enough space for two desks and a bookcase really but it had a window and would give Stephen somewhere to work as well.

Outside again, we stood still for a moment eyeing the building.

"How much would something like this cost. Ideally we would want a new building, something we could design ourselves"

"No idea but couldn't you set Stephen a task to find out. It's not too far away for him." Sharon was now warily looking around at all the passers by. She didn't like it when I was stood still in public, I presented too easy a target in that situation for her peace of mind.

"Yes, I can do that. We need to see him anyway."

So once again we made our way to the street where Stephen lived. Knocking on the door, he was less surprised to see us this time.

"Princess Tatiana, good to see you again. I hope there is nothing wrong."

"No, just called in to pass on the details of my new office here." He led us into the sitting room again but we refused drinks, it was only a quick stop.

"This is the address. It has space for two desks and some bookcases. Feel free to furnish it to your taste. Just remember, I require receipts for anything you buy."

"I have an office now?" He looked at the piece of paper in wonder.

"You share an office. We haven't found an agent yet or any goods to transport."

"Have you tried the Mayor's office yet? There are usually a lot of people listed there as well as jobs."

"No, no one mentioned that, perhaps they thought we already knew about it." I looked to Sharon who was my usual font of knowledge about anything non palace related.

"Don't look at me, I joined the Cadets at sixteen and then immediately became a Guard at eighteen. Never had to look for a job."

We took a detour to the Mayor's Office on the way back to the ship.

This was quite imposing as befitted the Mayor of a City It was also a rarity, one of the few Capital Cities that actually had a Mayor, most were run directly by the King. A large three story stone building with columns in front of the main entrance.

Knocking on the door we were met by a liveried servant who led us into a well appointed office after we explained what we were looking for. Here there were several desks that held piles of papers. One had a simple sign saying Vacancies, the other said Employees.

A rack on the wall held paper, pens and ink in case we wished to write details down. A sign next to it reminded us that we were not to take any of the sheets out of the room.

Splitting the pile of employees into three, I settled down for a boring time reading through names and experience.

"Come on, a third each will speed the process up. Ideally merchant clerk or similar."

For a while the only sound was the rustling of paper. We narrowed it down to five people, all clerks of one sort or another. Three men and two women.

"Now what?”Greaves seemed to be losing his patience.

"We're not allowed to remove the sheets, so I guess we write down the details." The details were nothing more than name, experience and a number. I guess the Mayor's Office charged for information.

"Well nothing for it but to go along with the rules. We can see about these and then call in at the Adventurer's Guild Hall and see about jobs. I don't want to remain here too long if we are not earning any money."

As there was a bell on one of the desks, I rang it loudly.

The same servant reappeared. After asking what we required he took our details, promising to contact the individuals concerned and send them to our address.

The Adventurer's Guild Hall wasn't much better.

"The only vaguely short term job is this one." I had a sheet in my hand as I joined Greaves and Sharon at a table. I had left them behind, intent on seeing whatever jobs were available. Between them they had grabbed a table and bought drinks.

"Well don't keep us in suspense too long. What is it?" Greaves was clearly still impatient. I gave him a sweet smile in return, which had Sharon choking on her drink.

"Investigate claims of a monster in forest to the North of here. Locals report terrifying noises at night. Five gold reward for reporting clear information on a monster or killing it."

"If it turns out to be a bunch of local morris men practising their dance routines, we will have wasted several weeks." Greaves didn't seem too impressed.

"We're committed to sitting here for at least another week anyway. We really have nothing to lose in taking this on. Think of it as a training run. We can take a dozen or so sailors with us, that way they get an idea of life as an adventurer, and it keeps them out of the Taverns."

Neither of my companions seemed enthused with the idea but neither did they block it. So sheet in hand I walked to the bar and registered the quest.

NOISES IN THE FOREST

Much to the annoyance of Stephen, I delegated choosing an agent to him, alongside Jane, who had decided that traipsing through a forest was a step too far for the moment.

"Is she really that opposed to leaving the ship or has she formed an attachment to one of the crew? A question to be left for another day."

The Lieutenant Graham had been left in charge, with the third to help. The second and fourth Lieutenants would lead a squad of twenty sailors who would be accompanying us on our quest.

It was a thirty mile hike to the forest. Two days travel each way, more or less. Greaves hired a wagon and just after dawn we set off, the wagon piled high with supplies, such as tents and equipment.

We walked in formation, two abreast like a proper military squad. I was in the lead, walking next to Greaves, immediately behind us Sharon was accompanied by Niles. Behind them came Lawrence, Dorca, Anna and Susan. Then came our squad of sailors, the second Lieutenant in front and the forth bringing up the rear.

"What do you think it is Greaves?" What kind of noise could upset the locals?"

"At night in the dark when your imagination can run wild, I would imagine any loud noise would fit the bill. Can't be a wolf, their howls are widely known. Big cat maybe, will be annoyed if it turns out to be a donkey trapped in brambles."

I laughed along with him at that vision and our report if it turned out to be true.

"What would you like it to be then?" I changed my tack in questioning him.

"See, I am even starting to think in nautical terms."

"Really? I suppose something easy that allows us to slay it quickly and then claim the five gold reward. Either that or something ridiculously hard that requires us to walk away and report it, which also leads us to claim a five gold reward."

"Something that doesn't really endanger us then." His answer matched mine. Ideally we wanted to treat this as a well paid training exercise.

"My ten shares would come to twenty five silvers, plus a similar share of anything we got for its hide and teeth, assuming we kill it rather than report it."

The weather held for us on our two day trek there, even though it was approaching the winter solstice. The nights were chilly but the days were sunny with broken cloud cover. A low breeze stirred the grass and branches.

We made camp outside the woods, pitching our tents in two lines. Several camp fires burning in between the two lines, provided heat and light.

Chatting around the fire we heard our first sign of whatever we were here to investigate. A loud bellow in the distance accompanied by crashing sounds and the breaking of timber.

For a moment we all stood staring into the dark. Then I turned to Greaves, his face showing as much shock as mine must be expressing.

"Definitely not a donkey caught in brambles then." My humour broke the tension and we both laughed.

None of us got much sleep that night. Every now and then we would hear the same sound, a bellow followed by the creaking and cracking of timber.

In the morning we dressed in full armour. That thing whatever it was, sounded large and therefore dangerous.

"Everyone, watch your step out there. We don't know what we are dealing with or how many."

The Fourth Lieutenant was left to guard the camp site. alongside two men.

Entering the woods was a creepy affair even in the bright morning sunshine. The light rapidly faded, leaving us in a strange twilight world.

The forest was made up of predominantly mixed deciduous trees, oaks, elms, ash plus the occasional conifer”

We were walking slower than we would have normally. Afraid of what we couldn't see, afraid of meeting some giant monster.

"Can something small make a loud sound? I guess it could but what about all the other noises. It sounded like splintering wood, nothing small could do that."

It was mid afternoon when we came across the track the monster had made.

All of us stood there gazing at the mess in wonder. A clear path had been created through the upper branches. Branches of all sizes littered the ground underneath.

Staring up in wonder it was one of the sailors who brought our attention back to ground level.

“Captain, Sir. There is something here I think you should see."

The man had been moving some of the debris from the track, now he was stood staring down at the ground.

"What is it?" I joined Greaves at the man's side and gazed down as well.

There in the soft ground was a massive footprint, well over a foot long. Two curved toes clearly visible.

"Anyone know what kind of animal this is?" No one did, living on a ship didn't prepare you for traipsing through a forest tracking animals. Being brought up as a Princess had a similar limitation.

"You often surprise me Sharon. You don't have tracking as a life skill?"

"Yes I do but in relation to men not animals. It looks a bit like a goat. I have seen enough of their hoof prints to know what they look like."

"A goat? A goat with dinner plate sized feet?" I must have looked as incredulous as I sounded as she smiled at me and shrugged her shoulders.

"I only said looked like, not is. What ever this is, it is clearly some kind of large monster. So do we track it or return to Town?"

"Sharon has a point, technically we have met the condition for returning back to Town and registering the monster claim and getting our five gold reward."

Greaves shook his head almost at the same time I did.

"No, I say we carry on, at least until we sight it. If it turns out to be some cloven hoofed titan with shield and sword then yes, we leave quickly and quietly. If it is just a giant goat, then maybe we can kill it ourselves."

Following the trail was easy although not fast. The debris everywhere made the footing even more treacherous than normal. We were all carrying blankets and supplies in rucksacks which occasionally hampered our movements.

Camp that night was amongst the trees. The noises took up again later and certainly seemed a lot closer than before.

"Are we doing the right thing in following it, Greaves?" I wanted reassurance, the thought of half of us dying while trying to track this thing, preying on my mind.

"As long as we stick to the original idea, then yes. Get close enough to clearly identify it, then decide on our next move."

He didn't sound any more convinced than I felt. Running back to Town not knowing what it really was, that was something I couldn't do. At best they would laugh at us, worst they might even decide we didn't deserve to be in a Guild.

We started off early, a faint drizzle falling from a grey sky. All of us were cold, damp and tired. Greaves detailed two men to return to camp to confirm we were alright and following a trail.

We continued as we had yesterday. Following a trail of large hoof prints and overhead destruction. The land around us was dropping now, we were entering a large valley. The sound of fast water starting to overwhelm the constant drip of water from the drizzle.

We came across our monster mid afternoon. It had been sleeping in a small clearing. Our approach though had woken it up. Stretching up to its full height it let out a deafening bellow.

In front of me stood a giant deer. It's legs must have been at least eight feet long. The animal's antlers, lost in the branches way above us. There were scratches and marks all over its body which looked thin and gaunt. We found out why immediately.

Starting to move away from us it was clearly in distress, its huge antlers catching in branches. Bellowing again it wrenched its head left and right, the sound of snapping wood coming from high above, accompanied shortly by the sound of falling branches. Some striking the sides and back of the animal.

"It is both awesome and sad. It has clearly outgrown its natural environment. Out in the open it would attract wolves and bears, even at its huge size."

Greaves brought me back to the here and now. "What do you think Tatiana? It should be relatively easy to kill. At the moment it seems to be killing itself slowly, death by a thousand cuts."

"Yes, I agree, before it reaches the river and potentially open ground. Attack from behind it, just like a pack of wolves or hunting dogs. Take out its back legs, those are its weak points." Greaves gave me a startled look.

"What? Just because I wasn't allowed to go hunting doesn't mean I didn't pick up some of the basics from my father and brothers." I gave him a smile in return.

We approached as fast as we could, always aware of the danger of falling branches. Two of our sailors, dashed forward and slashed out at its hind legs. The animal bellowed in pain and rage but could do little about it. Its antlers were again caught up in branches. Seizing our opportunity, a dozen sailors surged forward and hacked at the animal.

Without warning, it collapsed on its hind legs, the sound of breaking bones loud even above the sound of water. I winced in sympathy, even though it was my order that led to this event.

Pawing at the ground and shaking its antlers from left to right. Sailors dodged in and out of range, trying to cut its front legs badly enough to get it to fall over completely.

"Couldn't one of you run up its back and finish it off quickly." Watching from the rear I made a partially flippant comment to one of the sailors. I knew he was a top-man and therefore very agile.

Whether he took that as an order or a challenge I didn't know. He took off at once, easily climbing the sloping back of the animal. Holding on to its neck, he promptly skewered the animal.

With one last gasping bellow the animal collapsed. My sailor jumping down at the last moment and taking a bow at the applause from his colleagues.

"Now what do we do? We can't drag this monster all the way back to Town and it will have been ravaged by scavengers by the time we return with enough wagons and rope."

My thoughts were interrupted by Greaves again.

"I take it his antics were your responsibility."

"Sort of. I merely asked whether he could do it." Again I gave Greaves a sweet smile. As Captain he tended to treat the sailors as his personal domain.

Turning to look back at the downed beast, now surrounded by sailors, he repeated my unspoken question. "What now? It is way too big to drag back."

"We need evidence. The antlers will provide that. They should fetch a pretty price too. Maybe the feet as well. Both will attest to its size."

"Not a bad idea, a couple of the men have axes." He wandered off to give tasks to his men. I, in turn, looked to my friends.

"I have no doubt that Lawrence has coped well with this. He has dutifully stayed with the women, there being plenty of sailors to deal with the giant deer. What of the others though? Last night and today has been cold and wet."

"What do you think of this escapade? It hasn't been particularly dangerous but last night and today have both been wet and cold."

"I would have preferred a tent last night, but realised why we couldn't have one. It was pretty much as I expected." Dorca was probably the most adventurous of my Ladies in Waiting, she read a lot of romance and adventure stories.

"It's certainly been adventurous. Overall, I think I prefer the ship. The others nodded at this comment from Susan.

"So, what about going forward? Would you prefer to join me on quests, stay on the ship or perhaps even stay in Neamton once we have a proper base sorted out.

"Are those choices mutually exclusive?" It was Susan who again answered my question.

"What do you mean by that Susan?"

"Well hiking without tents through the woods is not really my thing. Then again, sitting in a house or office all day with no one to talk to is also not high on the list of life choices I would make. I enjoy being your Lady in Waiting because of the company and variety of life it conveys to me. So would I be able to pick and choose quests and trips in the future, while remaining in the Guild?"

"I don't see why not? Pick a few guards you trust and I don't see why you shouldn't add trips on the two merchantmen to that list. For quests, sailors from the Midnight Serpent can make up the numbers like they did on this trip. Myself, I like the adventure and risk of quests."

Now I decided I wanted to see this river we could hear.

"Come on then, before we return, I want to take a look at this river, having come this far it is the least we can do."

It was only a short journey, within a few hundred yards, the trees ended, more or less. They grew right up to the rivers edge and their branches intertwined with those from trees on the other bank. It was marginally brighter here, but not by much. The river was maybe six feet across, the banks maybe twice that in height. Roots, rocks and fallen trees, formed blockages all along the length of the fast flowing river here. The water rushing around and over them creating the noise we could hear.

It was stunning, in a wild and dangerous manner.

Since none of us really fancied washing in the fast moving water, we headed back to the site of the deer. There we found Greaves and all the sailors waiting for us.

Our trip back to the camp site was more direct than our traipse through the woods, following the giant deer.

There we met up with the sailors we had left behind and had an impromptu party. The sailors exaggerating their experiences with each telling of their story and swig of beer.

As usual I abstained from the revelries as did Sharon. Drunken men, no matter how well known could always be dangerous.

Travelling back to Town was a pleasant interlude after the chase through the woods, even if the nights were now cold. The Winter Solstice was in a few weeks and the coldest weather usually followed soon afterwards.

Home was our first port of call, Greaves leaving the trophies with us and then continuing on, taking his men back to the ship.

"To sleep in a warm, soft bed tonight, bliss." Susan seemed happy to be back, although I had to admit the thought of a hot bath and a warm, soft bed certainly thrilled me as well.

MY NEW AGENT

In the morning we dressed in our trail leathers again, not wishing to cause any more trouble at the Guild Hall. The antlers and hooves were still in the wagon, covered in a tarpaulin. Too large and cumbersome to carry by hand.

Greaves was going to meet up with us at the guild Hall, bringing a few of his sailors along just in case.

Lawrence drove the wagon and we left him on guard, outside the Hall. Walking in, Sharon had her hand on the hilt of her sword, always prepared for the worst, to the point of paranoia.

Going up to the bar, I ordered shots rather than pints of ale.

"Brandy please, we have just completed our first quest."

This was accompanied by a small amount of clapping and cheering from the customers seated at various tables. All obviously members of guilds. Several men came up to join us at the bar.

"Hi, Clive of the Blue Wolves Guild. What did you do?" He held out his hand for me to shake, which I did, admiring his control as unlike his friend he didn't undress me with his eyes.

"Princess Tatiana, Midnight Serpents. We killed a giant deer." There was no need to explain that in actual fact, twenty sailors did the deed. I handed the quest sheet to the barman after turning back to the bar.

"Here to collect the five gold reward. The noises were caused by a giant deer, which we killed.

The barman smiled but the Guild leader's companion laughed. "You a real Princess or is that your name? A giant deer, yea right. What was it, six feet high?" Others joined in the mirth now.

It was clear that women in guilds were clearly not liked here, although the disbelief could just be the usual reaction to a new guild claiming a stunning kill.

"Yes, I am a real Princess, our guild will be listed in the next round of updates. I am also aware of the rules around evidence. The deer was at least sixteen feet tall at the shoulder, antlers have to be at least a dozen feet, base to tip. The noises were the animals bellows as it constantly caught its antlers in the branches of trees."

Even the polite guild leader smiled at this.

"A thirty foot deer, not a chance you killed something like that." His companion was again, less than polite.

"As I said, I am aware of the rules, if you would like to follow me outside, you can see the evidence for yourself."

Having taken my drink with the others, I turned around and started walking towards the door. "Coming then, I haven't got all day. A Princess has a lot of work to do." Again there was a smattering of laughs at this comment.

Outside, I stood next to the wagon and waited for the barman to arrive. He was slightly behind Clive and his companion and was quickly followed by a number of the other customers.

"Lawrence will you help Clive with the Tarpaulin. Clive if you would do the honours?" I gave both men my sweetest smile.

Complying with my request, both men grabbed a corner of the tarpaulin and lifted it up, walking forward to uncover the bed of the wagon. At the whistle from the barman, everyone surged forward, almost knocking me over in the process. There in the bed of the wagon lay two intertwined antlers, together with four huge feet.

"I think that counts as proof. By the way do you know where we can sell the antlers?"

Clive and Lawrence pulled the tarpaulin back over the wagon. Clive then turned to me and again held his hand out. "Let me be the first to congratulate you and your guild on your first successful quest."

Blushing, I shook his hand, "Thank you."

"I just know that Lawrence will be scowling, even without looking at him."

Back inside, the barman had me fill out the details in a ledger, then he disappeared through a door, returning quickly, carrying a small coin purse. "Here you go, five gold as promised."

Greaves turned up then, so we celebrated with another glass of brandy.

"Five gold is not a lot, split two hundred ways. My share will work out at twenty five silvers, the crew will get fifty coppers each, quite a bit, considering the average wage for a sailor was ten coppers a week."

Clive directed us to a nearby merchant who bought and sold most anything. We were disappointed as to value. The antlers were badly scratched and even broken in places. We still got ten silvers for them though, well nine after the ten percent Guild tax.

We added the nine silver to the kitty. An extra forty coppers for me. In total my cut would last me about twenty weeks, more since the others would be helping pay for rent and for a lot of that time I would be aboard a ship.

"At least the remainder will be quite good as well. Twenty five silvers each, for the Guild and Company. That would go a long way to renting a warehouse and a decent house."

Then it was back to the Guild hall to pay our fee. After that, it was a trip to the Bank to split down the gold coins into silvers and coppers. The shares for us, we distributed immediately, whilst stood in the Bank. The rest would be kept on the Midnight Serpent until we returned to Neamton.

One thing I did though, was open an account for my Merchant Company, depositing fifteen silvers into it. A starting point for the Agent and an account Stephen could now take his pay from.

The rest of the day was spent wondering around the shops and markets, buying supplies for our trip north, whether needed or not.

It was a dull, foggy morning when we awoke. After breakfast we cleared up all our belongings. The rent on the building ended in a few days time, so everything had to come with us on the ship.

Making our way down to the ship, I was surprised to see Stephen standing at the gangplank. Stood next to him was a plain looking woman with mousey hair, currently damp from the fog, wearing a tan skirt and white top. Her cloak had fallen open while she stood still. In contrast, Stephen was wearing a dark grey suit under his cloak.

"Stephen, glad to see you. No problems, I hope?"

"No. No problems. I hired an agent is all and thought you ought to meet her. Julie, meet your boss, Princess Tatiana."

Judging by the look on her face he hadn't mentioned my title before. Then she started to laugh.

"That's a joke right, one of those wind ups people play on new employees." I suppose she had a point, I hardly looked the part of a Princess in my trail leathers.

Then she caught sight of Stephen's shocked look. He didn't seem to know what to do, a rabbit frozen by the sight of a fox.

"He's not joking is he?" Her voice had gone very quiet as she turned to me. I simply shook my head, aware of Sharon, at my back, struggling not to laugh.

"This ship is my home for the moment. Wearing dresses is not very convenient on board a ship, too many stairs and ladders. Climbing the rigging would also be out, unless you wanted the sailors on deck staring up at your underwear." I smiled at her trying to put her at ease.

"Princess Tatiana. Welcome to my company Julie.

"Thank you." Her voice was a little unsteady but at least Stephen appeared to be over his shock at her outburst and my reply.

"No problem. Key tasks for you in short term." I handed her a packet of documents.

"In summary, that contains local Bank details, you can take your wages out of it. We are heading north to see to our two new merchant vessels. Buy a warehouse, how we want it laid out is detailed in the documents I just gave you. Once the ships are up and running they will pull into port here every four to eight weeks, one going north and one south. Just one rule, nothing for Asanphale. Stephen can fill you in on that rule."

"I can arrange freight for anywhere else?"

"Yes, anything really to anywhere, with the exception of Asanphale, at least at the moment. The intention is that the ships will stop regularly at the main port in every Kingdom. So prices for transport to any of those should be cheaper than delivery to anywhere else. Again a list of ports is included." She looked at the packet in her hand for a moment before glancing quickly at Stephen and then turned her attention back to me.

"Is she going to bolt. I did leave hiring an agent to Stephen, what will he do if his first choice is a failure?"

"I think I can live with those rules. My previous employer was an independent merchantman like you. He only had the one ship though. He has been missing for over eight weeks now, guess pirates or a storm got him. I don't have the money to wait around and see if he does eventually return." She looked quite sad at that.

After quick goodbyes, I shook her hand and after a moment of indecision she gave a little curtsy.

Returning to the ship Greaves was stood on deck waiting for us. "Hi, need any help with your bags? Don't rush, no wind at the moment, so we aren't going anywhere soon."

"Help would be appreciated. Shame about the fog. Do you think it will lift soon?"

Taking one of my bags, he called over a couple of sailors to help the others. "Normally gone by noon, wind or lack off, is the issue though, not the fog itself."

It was mid-afternoon before the wind picked up enough to fill the sails. Then we were off, heading north to Sigmouth, the Capital and main port of Abrudia

The weather remained fine but cold during the four day journey. We weren't pushing our luck and remained close to the coast, ensuring we avoided pirates but meaning that sailing in the dark was too dangerous.

We stopped at Sigmouth for nearly a week. It took that long to get an agent. Unlike in Port Acutari, I didn't know anyone here. Hiring an unknown person in an unknown City presented certain risks but I was sure Stephen would be more than capable of keeping an eye on things.

My new agent was a distinguished looking older man with greying hair. He had been a mercenary in his younger days but now enjoyed the quieter cut and thrust of business.

Once again I opened an account at the local Bank, in the name of my Company, giving my new agent access and strict instructions to send details to Stephen on a regular basis.

Then we were back at sea heading for our next destination, Lowesfield. This had originally been a major port in Lorenshire, but since the civil war it was now the Capital of West Lorenshire.

As soon as we were on dry land, I sent a message by courier to Thomas. He was to make haste to Dansport in East Lorenshire and meet me there.

In addition he was to bring along with him a quarter of any cash he had remaining as well as news of my two ships. If they were ready to set sail then they were also to depart for Dansport.

Arriving in Dansport we had the same problem as in the previous two, exacerbated by the need to wait for Thomas.

Visiting the Adventurer's Guild Hall we were disappointed to find only long term quests or very dangerous ones.

"Greaves, why not simply organise some camping trips for your men. That will get them all used to marching and camping."

"That's not a bad idea actually. The third and fourth Lieutenants can take twenty men each and go on patrols. If we limit the treks to three days each, that should allow us to work through the entire crew."

We were sat in the Adventurer's Guild Hall having a meal and a drink.

"What about additional crew. Are you still looking for more men? This seems like an ideal time to look into that."

"Not a bad idea actually. We need a squad of soldiers and archers if we are to take up a Letter of Marque. An additional dozen sailors wouldn't go amiss either."

"What about you Lawrence? Would you fancy commanding a squad of soldiers and archers? Maybe a dozen men in total." I hadn't sat down with him to have that man to Princess chat about the two of us or lack thereof but he was a trained swordsman and this would avoid having to hire another officer.

He scowled at first but then cheered up, presumably catching on to the fact that it would make him an officer.

"That would be great. What about the other two ships though. Would they both need a couple of men?

"Marvellous, we have only just mentioned the idea to him and he is already empire building. Will he want us to call him General soon?"

I couldn't help but laugh at this, even though it was a sensible idea. Both Greaves and Lawrence turned to me at my laugh.

"Sorry Lawrence. Just had a picture of you as a General in a feathered cap, addressing your men before going into action. Men for the other ships is a good idea though. Greaves would there be enough room on board for an extra two dozen men if we trained them here first?"

"Easily. It will be cramped, and meal times will have to be staggered but not a problem. Pirates would easily have three hundred men on a ship this size."

Lawrence looked really pleased with himself. I also saw Anna, Jane and Susan all looking at him with new interest. Only Dorca seemed unimpressed, her head in her latest book.

"Well if one of them makes a move for him, hopefully he will say yes. He knows I am not interested in him regardless of his continuous attention. Having to stay with his men will separate him from me. I wonder if he has realised that yet? My Ladies in Waiting clearly picked up on it immediately."

Leaving the Guild Hall we made our way to the Mayor's Office. The Mayor usually kept a large list of people looking for work as well as offers of employment from various companies.

Being a large City the pile of sheets detailing people looking for jobs was indeed huge. I was here with Sharon and Greaves as normal. The rest having returned to the ship.

What there was however, was a severe lack of people wishing to be sailors or soldiers. Clerks, lawyers and accountants aplenty but no military style applicants.

"Well that was a bit of a bust. There is this guy though. Mage, twenty three looking for work as guard, likes to travel. Wonder why he hasn't joined a guild?" I reminded Greaves that he had also listed a mage as a requirement at one point.

"Mage? Yes we will need one at some point. Like you say though, I wonder why he hasn't joined a guild?"

"Only one way to find out. I will request his details." I wasn't quite jumping for joy at finding this one recruit but even small successes needed to be celebrated. Trying to find two dozen soldiers and a dozen sailors was going to be difficult.

THOMAS

I had finally achieved my goal. My mind was on my career. I was relaxed and getting on well with Bertrand. My cat was happy, my landlord didn't care that I had a pet and I was now getting offers of work.

It had been weeks since we returned to Asanphale, after our little jaunt to the island of pirates to rescue our erstwhile employer. Not that we had actually played a large part in her rescue but it was the thought that counted.

Lady Jacinta had indeed turned out to be Princess Tatiana. The fear that the new King would have us arrested had slowly receded as the weeks went by. The new King had cemented his control over the Kingdom. A number of Dukes and Barons had either vanished or decided to abdicate their positions. The latter choosing the life of a wealthy commoner over death as an entitled noble.

No word had come from the Palace about the whereabouts or position of Tatiana. I took that as a good sign. In the same way Bertrand had been written out of his family's life, the King had simply written Tatiana out of Royal Life in Asanphale. As the third daughter, her loss wasn't seen as a big thing. A clear indication of how little, individuals counted for in aristocratic circles.

A knock at the door to my home indicated post, hopefully. More work to look forward to.

"Lady Jacinta, sorry Princess Tatiana seems to have been a good luck talisman for me. Actually it probably still pays to refer to her as Lady Jacinta. I wouldn't want word of my connection to Princess Tatiana getting back to the King, regardless of how uninterested he seems at the moment."

When I opened the door, the courier handed me several letters and a larger packet. The packet stood out, since I recognised the handwriting immediately, Princess Tatiana.

"Well it has been a while since her last communication. Over four weeks on the road, travelling from Neamton, plus a few weeks here."

Not waiting for Bertrand, I walked into my office, much cleaner and better presented than it ever was. My comfy chair sat behind a brand new desk, rich wood, highly polished. Putting the letters down, I made myself comfy and then opened the packet.

"Well she certainly doesn't fail to surprise me when she writes." Sometimes I talked to myself when I was alone.

"Needs details on her two ships and a quarter of any outstanding funds. Alright, a trip to the Bank and my favourite shipbuilder then. I wonder what Bertrand will think about a trip to East Lorenshire?"

The handwriting on one of the other letters I didn't recognise. Most people who wrote to me I knew by name, so this was clearly someone new.

"More custom maybe?"

Opening it up I was disappointed to find it was a message from Andrew, the tall, lanky man on the ship. Apparently the King in Denbaaria had started issuing Letters of Marque.

"He seems to think Princess Tatiana will know what that means as there is no explanation. No doubt Bertrand will be able to enlighten me."

I put the letter to one side and then concentrated on the details of the letter from Princess Tatiana.

The bank was easy, I could probably walk there in my sleep. Today the walk was pleasant, sunshine after a few days of fog and mist. Nights were chilly now but the days tended to be warm, outside of the occasional storm.

Inside the bank I chose the first clerk that I could see. Sitting down before he could say anything.

"Hi, my name is Thomas and I would like to withdraw a quarter of the funds in this account please." I was wearing my new suit and put on my best, confident lawyer voice.

"Of course sir. If you will wait here, I will go and check the amount for you and retrieve the coinage."

He left through a guarded door at the rear. The sheer amount of money in a place like this, always made me nervous.

"No one has tried to rob a bank in decades. The threat of being hung, drawn and quartered is enough to weaken the resolve of even the toughest outlaw."

That thought didn't make me feel any less nervous.

The clerk returned with two heavy looking purses. Now I was even more nervous, realising I would be a marked man walking around with all that money on me.

"Here you go Sir. Thirty seven gold in each purse, a total of seventy four gold." He pushed the two heavy purses over towards me.

"Damn now I need more money for the ships and I forgot to withdraw that first. Sod the maths, I will draw out another fifty for the ships."

"Sorry, I forgot about a second purchase. Can I withdraw another fifty gold please?"

"Not a problem Sir, that is a lot of coins to be carrying around though."

"Yes, I know. I really didn't think this through very well did l. They won't be on me for long though. Easy come, easy go as they say."

He returned shortly with another coin purse. Once I had signed a ledger in several places I was free to go. The purses feeling noticeably heavy in my cloak. Concealed in inside pockets I still felt conspicuous as I walked down to the docks to meet Seymour again.

Knocking on the door, I didn't wait for an answer. Just opened the door and walked on in. Seymour was leant over a desk, discussing a drawing with one of his expensive clerks.

He, looked up and indicated his office before rejoining the conversation with his clerk.

I was enjoying myself, examining the various model ships dotted about the office when he walked in, motioning for me to sit down. His desk was untidy, documents and drawings scattered haphazardly across the surface. He leaned back in his chair and studied me.

"What can I do for you today? More puzzles perhaps. Did you sort out the last one?"

"No, no more puzzles for the moment and we managed to solve that one to my customers satisfaction. No, I am here today to pay for the two ships."

"Ahh, now there's a phrase I like to hear."

"We never did discuss prices." I was hoping to beat him down from his first quote.

"I think sixty gold would be a suitable fee, considering the work that has gone into them. Did any of the Captains meet with your approval?"

"Sorry no. Not your fault or that none of them were entirely suitable. I just found myself trying to second guess my customer all the time. In the end I couldn't come to a decision one way or another. I have kept their details and will pass them on to my customer. We are to meet up in a few days." I stumbled over the word customer but he didn't seem to notice

"Trying not to say 'she, her or Princess' is becoming hard work."

"Don't worry about it, it is not like I am on commission or anything. The Port Master should be able to help more once you have had your meeting with the customer. There are the press gangs of course, although they are less than honourable."

"I have heard of press gangs, not many people who live in a port town haven't. Groups that circulated around the various Inns and Taverns, picking on drunk men and tricking them into signing up for various ships. Not a pleasant bunch but trying to hire two hundred any other way would be time consuming."

"Thanks, once I have more clarification or instructions on Captains and crew, I can visit the Port Master. My customer might not like the idea of me using press gangs even if there is no other option. As to your offer, I think forty five is closer to the mark."

We finally settled on fifty five gold. It was then that he lost his temper.

"Are you crazy? What kind of idiot walks around with that much money on them. There are people out there who would happily kill everyone in here for that kind of wealth."

I apologised profusely. Sensibly I refrained from mentioning how much else I had on me.

I signed for both ships before we both left the ship works and headed for the Bank.

We caught the same clerk again and he smiled at me in recognition.

"Hi again. What is it this time?"

"Not me, I was just escorting my friend here. Apparently I was a fool to withdraw the money in the first place. He would like to deposit his share. As I said easy come, easy go."

Seymour deposited his fifty five gold, giving me a shake of his head as we parted.

"Ah well, another story to tell Bertrand when he turns up tonight."

ANDREW

The thought of half a share in any trade kept playing on my mind.

That did bring with it issues though. My usual haunts were cheap dockside dives. Somewhere cheap beer and cheap women could be found.

Merchants and aristocrats though, they moved in much more genteel surroundings. More expensive ones as well.

"I will have to be careful or I will end up out of pocket."

It took me awhile to get my bearings. Stories and rumours that would buy me dinners in a dockside Tavern were worthless in an expensively laid out Inn on a busy road.

"The basics are the same though, a small amount of alcohol to loosen the tongue, a story or rumour to set the scene and then listen to all their bragging as the evening progresses. It is also easy to pick out those not joining in, some will be guards but others, they will be the prize. People with secrets to keep."

I often talked to James as we travelled, he rarely said much in return.

We were heading north, stopping at fancy Inns and Taverns along the way.

In the process I was making a list of names and faces. Stories as well, these added detail to merchants and shippers. Who was struggling, who had overreached, rumours and comments that would indicate pricing and maybe even purchases.

The titbits not only included rumours about the local coastal Kingdoms. Merchants here traded goods far inland.

"Attid is in chaos, Gerussia appears to be following suit. Wars in those two will spread rapidly as neighbours build up their armies just in case. The old order looks like it could be on the way out. Maybe keep an eye open for a convenient island. Folks will be fleeing westward if the eastern Kingdoms collapse."

One thing I had learned that would be of particular interest was about Denbaaria far to the South. There had been attacks on the Capital City which had been attributed to Pirates. The King had seen fit to proclaim that he was now open to the idea of issuing Letters of Marque. I had sent letters by courier about this to her two contacts, Stephen in Port Acutari and Thomas in Asanphale.

Soon the days all merged in to each other. When we weren't travelling we were staying at cheap Inns, while we frequented the more expensive establishments searching for information.

I made numerous friends and promised to meet up with them again, always making note of names and addresses. You never knew when something like that might be useful.

Then I had my first real lead. A young gentleman crying into his beer. I thought it would be a tale about a woman, or maybe a man, that wasn't unheard of. Instead it was about business.

"Can I buy you a drink? It looks like you could do with another."

"Thanks, might as well. I appear to have lost everything, so losing all my senses won't feel amiss. Leonard, most people call me Leo."

We sat down next to him with our drinks, while I studied him. Well cut clothes but not expensive to the point of flaunting it. He looked to be in his late twenties, curly black hair now needing a comb.

"Merchant rather than aristocrat. Wonder what his tale is."

So we spent the evening chatting. His tale was hardly new. His mercantile business had been ticking over but was hardly making waves. Seeing an opportunity to make a huge profit he had bought a bulk load of mixed goods. The ship he intended to use to take it to markets up and down the coast had been listed as overdue. She was now thought to have been taken by pirates. Now he was left struggling trying to find spots on already booked vessels.

As his desperation had mounted so had the prices and his costs. He was renting space for all his goods, so everyday his profits shrank while projected costs rose.

I tried to think where Tatiana would be. The last I had heard she was going north to see her new ships although she couldn't enter Asanphale. My guess was she would be there long enough for a courier to reach her. I was only just south of Sigmouth, maybe five hundred miles from Dansport.

"I think I might be able to help you. Write to this address. They should have two empty ships available. Obviously I can't discuss prices on their behalf, but something is better than nothing right."

He cheered up at that. "Where are they, how long will a letter take to get to them?" His questions were sensible even if somewhat slurred.

I agreed to meet him again in the morning. He was actually over excited when we met up.

"I have decided to go and meet them myself. A courier ship can take me as quickly as a letter. That will save a lot of toing and froing. over the next few weeks. Would you care to join me?"

"Turning up with a new contact has to be better than sending him on alone."

"Alright why not, beats a long ride in a bumpy carriage and we are going that way anyway."

As our ship pulled into Dansport, I saw a clipper but she certainly wasn't the ship I was looking for. At least I didn't think so until I saw a very recognisable man and woman walking the deck.

"They've renamed her and repainted her. Sensible I suppose. I expect the pirates have put a price on the ship."

"You're in luck Leo. The owner of the two ships is in port." We won’t have to chase them further north."

"You're sure? When can we meet?"

"Let's go and arrange accommodation, then I will approach them about you. I will try to arrange a meeting for first thing tomorrow morning.”

TATIANA - DANSPORT

Andrew turned up in the evening, now that was a surprise to me. Although we hadn't made any formal arrangements to meet. He had the contact details of both Stephen and Thomas should he need to get a message to us.

"Andrew, hi. Do you have some good news for us?" As usual he was well dressed in the latest fashion. James standing next to him looked plain in comparison.

"Hopefully, I have two bits of news. One I have sent by letter to Stephen and Thomas. The second decided that it would be quicker to come here direct."

"The second decided? It is a person then, rather than just information?" Now I was well and truly intrigued.

"Yes, a merchant, he has found himself between a rock and a hard place and needs someone who can move goods without trying to bankrupt him in the process. All the contacts he has, know he is desperate so have more than doubled their prices."

"Ouch. what happened?" Greaves seemed as keen as me now, to know the story.

"Apparently, no one knows for sure. Ship he contracted for the shipments, simply never arrived. Pirates, storms or old fashioned bribery? Your guess is as good as mine." Andrew shrugged at his last comment.

"At the moment he has the goods sat in a warehouse, which is eating into his profits on a daily basis.

"Bad for him but good for us. Alright bring him on board first thing in the morning. Good work as well. Oh what was the other thing?" I was looking forward to discussing this with the merchant and almost forgot that Andrew had mentioned two things.

"Oh yes. The King of Denbaaria has apparently started issuing Letters of Marque to help deal with Pirates. Not sure what that is but it sounded important. On top of that there are rumours of chaos to come in Gerussia to add to the chaos in Attid. The King is old and the Crown Prince is unpopular."

"Less trade inland then, coupled with a potential increased flow of people heading west." Thanks again Andrew." I tipped both of them a silver, Greaves had a big grin on his face.

"Looking forward to getting that Letter of Marque then?" My grin now equalled his.

"Definitely, a chance to take the fight to the Pirates is too good to be missed. Coupled with an opportunity to pick up some trade as well, just too much."

"Is working for Denbaaria fine? We are based in Acutari at the moment. Is it worth waiting to see if the King there follows suit?

"Don't think it will matter as long as the two Kingdoms don't go to war. Just means we will have to deliver all our prizes to Denbaaria."

After freshening up, we passed on the news to the rest of our guild mates and ship mates over dinner.

The morning again dawned chilly and foggy.

Andrew returned not long after dawn or at least not long after the sky brightened to a lighter shade of grey.

Sitting down in the officers dining room, it was a bit cramped. Together with Greaves, there were six of us sat the table, plus the three of them. Several more stood around the edge of the room.

I was sandwiched between Greaves and Sharon, to her left was Lawrence and Dorca. To Greaves right was his first Lieutenant. Around the walls stood Jane, Anna, Susan, the Purser and the second Lieutenant.

Andrew and James didn't seem to be interested at all. Both were leaning back in their chairs, Andrew staring into space, James with his eyes closed, looking like he was asleep.

Leonard or Leo as he apparently preferred on the other hand was clearly a bag of nerves. He couldn't decide what to do with his hands and he kept looking around at everyone, his gaze never lingering for long though. He also looked shocked when I started the conversation. As usual on board the ship, I was wearing leather trail gear as were all my female friends.

"Leonard, James tell me you are looking for a ship to transport some goods to market."

He looked to Greaves as if seeking confirmation that he could talk to me. Greaves didn't do or say anything so in the end Leonard turned back to me.

"Andrew didn't mention your names, just the fact that you had two or three ships available. I have five hundred tons of goods sat in a warehouse in Sigmouth, costing me money every day. I still have buyers for most of the produce, they haven't cut me out completely yet."

"Princess Tatiana, pleased to meet you. This is Greaves, Senior Captain of my little fleet." I held out my hand for him to shake. He looked shocked for a moment then smiled before looking surprised as he glanced around at everyone and received nods in return.

“Princess Tatiana, Captain Greaves, pleased to make your acquaintance." He stuttered a bit over my name.

"If I may be so bold? This is an unusual position for a Princess?"

"Well he certainly got over his nerves quickly. A sign of a good businessman, I guess."

"A long story, unsuitable for our current situation. Now on to business." I tried to sound as business like as I could, in all honesty I had expected him to mention my youthfulness and the lack of experience that implied.

Over the next few hours, we discussed the contract in minutiae. Occasionally going over a single point again and again until both sides were satisfied.

Most of the people left long before the end, Dorca coming back with a tray of drinks, it seemed she had taken quite a fancy to our new business partner.

In the afternoon we visited a lawyer, who drew up a contract for us, which we all signed in his presence.

It was quite a good deal for us. Five gold in advance, more or less. Leonard would pay this to my agents account, once he returned to Sigmouth. In addition a further five gold on completion of all the deliveries plus ten percent of the sale price which was expected to be near two hundred gold. On top of that I had agreed to purchase a ten percent share in his company for twenty gold.

"My empire is expanding already. Now all we need are two crews for my ships."

Leonard had left as a reasonably happy man. He wasn't making anywhere near as much as he had hoped but at least he wasn't making a loss and his company had a new backer.

All three ships would take a partial load, giving all the crews experience in handling a ship and freight. The Midnight Serpent would take one hundred tons and head south with her final destination being Northgate in Denbaaria. One of the Merchant vessels would take three hundred tons and head south as well while the second would take one hundred tons and head north.

Unfortunately some of the contracts were for Asanphale but this couldn't be helped. Hopefully the ship would be long gone before the King found out.

Two days later, Thomas arrived. As before he had Bertrand, my my Estate Manager with him.

"Thomas, so good to see you again. How are my ships doing?"

We were sat in one of the dockside Taverns, having seen Thomas and Bertrand disembark from a courier ship earlier.

"Both have been launched and are simply having the last few finishing touches added. I haven't had any luck in selecting Captains, I ended up trying to second guess myself and you. Since I couldn't decide on a Captain I also left off recruiting crews. To be honest, I have no idea what would make a good Captain or crewman and delegating the task seemed risky. As to your request about finances, I have that on me, I also have a letter from Andrew."

He handed me a letter, the contents I already knew of as I had talked to Andrew only a few days ago.

"Alright we can quickly finish this drink and return to the ship. Do you have any proposals on how to acquire a crew?"

"The Port Master is one, then if you are really desperate and don't mind the risk, there are Press gangs you can hire."

"No, no Press Gangs, I don't want crew members who have been conned into joining. If we can get both ships moving with minimum crew that is better than nothing."

"Bertrand. How is my Estate coming along?" I switched tack and studied Bertrand. As usual he was wearing expensive, if out of date clothes.

"Fine, over a dozen properties now. Tenants are happy and rent is steady."

"Good, thank you both. Thomas, this is a list of Agents in the Main Ports along the coast. Please make contact with them and at the very minimum arrange to buy a large warehouse. I trust I can leave the details in your capable hands. If you wish to move to somewhere more central, such as Port Acutari, just let me know your new contact details."

Back on board the ship, Thomas handed me two purses. "sixty nine gold. The two ships cost fifty five gold in total."

Greaves just sat there and stared at the two purses in shock. To the rest of us it was just a normal occurrence.

"sixty nine gold?" Greaves' voice was hardly above a whisper.

"I am a Princess you know. This is normal." Greaves gave me a stunned look.

"Normal? To walk around with that kind of wealth?"

"Not this much obviously, but it is not strange. Usually I would have five to ten gold in my purse, or rather Sharon would on my behalf." I gave both Greaves and Sharon a grin.

Having collected my ledger, I now doled out half of what the others had given me in Asanphale. A total of forty gold. Making a note against each name and getting them to sign against the details.

That left me twenty nine gold to distribute amongst all the business accounts I had set up.

"Say a gold in each account for my agents. The rest to be split between the suild, Ships and company.

"Thomas. Can you return to Asanphale quickly and get the two ships towed here? In the meantime we can make a start on recruiting crews. Also, withdraw another one hundred in gold, it can be shipped south to us at the same time."

"Yes of course, the Courier we came in on leaves for Asanphale tomorrow morning."

"My sincere apologies for dragging you out for such a short trip. Keep in mind that offer to relocate though. I could use a good lawyer locally."

With all that settled, we took a trip to the Bank and I deposited six gold in the Company account for my local agent.

"Means we have to make a trip to the Bank at every major Port but that is hardly a major burden."

After finishing our business with Thomas, we had taken a walk around the City.

"Doesn't it annoy you that the King and his relatives here are close relatives, yet you can't introduce yourself?" Greaves seemed genuinely concerned about my feelings. We had just passed the Palace and were winding our way through narrow streets towards the main Castle.

"Given the recent history between the Royal families, even without my trouble at home I couldn't introduce myself here. We would end up in a dungeon quicker than in Asanphale. It's why I have been keeping to the name Lady Jacinta."

"They're still that nervy about the civil war then?"

"If by nervy you mean angry, then yes. Both sides are still looking for an excuse to start up again. That is why my indiscretion caused more fuss than usual. The King couldn't be seen as weak, our neighbours may have seen that weakness as a chance to invade."

Talk turned to less controversial subjects after that. A walk around the imposing bulk of the castle under the watchful eyes of the guards was more than enough exercise.

In the morning, I made my way to the office of the Harbour Master. Accompanied as always by Greaves and Sharon.

The Harbour Master was an older looking gentleman with a weather beaten face. He looked fit and wiry though, like all our top-men. I guessed he was still fit enough to run up and down rigging, even if he looked old enough to be my grandfather.

"Being out in all weathers takes it out on your body. He might not be much older than my father."

"Can I help you?" Brusque and to the point. No beating about the bush here.

"Yes, maybe you can. I recently bought two new merchantmen and will be having them towed here in a few days. Now I am in need of two full crews and thought you would be a good place to start."

"Two full crews, that is a lot of men, one hundred and fifty minimum."

"I could also do with a dozen good men myself, to top up my crew." Greaves interrupted our conversation.

"Small numbers are easy. Most Taverns and Inns around the dockside have notice boards. Simply note your ship and positions available. Chances are you will get a dozen men within a couple of days. No guarantee on their quality though."

"Yes, that is what we are both worried about. Having to recruit two hundred plus men to eventually whittle out the poor ones."

"Best bet is to start small. Minimum crew, then pick up others as you go. Getting a good team is better than having a full crew."

We retired to a nearby Tavern and inspected their board. Maybe half a dozen ships were listed on it. Some mentioned specific positions others just stated crew required.

"What do you reckon, we don't even have ship names yet?" The loud buzz of conversation meant I almost had to shout to make myself heard.

"Use the Midnight Serpent for the moment. You will have to come up with names soon. Do you want them to match? Do you intend to buy more." Greaves was smiling at me and his questions got a chuckle out of Sharon.

"How about the Princess?"

"Too fancy. Maybe girls names like the Lucy Jane, that would allow us to easily create new ones for new ships."

"How many ships do you plan on getting anyway?" Sharon sounded curious."

"At least five, that way I can have them sailing up and down the coast in a circuit. Each Port will get regular visits from a ship, every week or so in each direction."

"You have put some thought into that." Sharon sounded more surprised than anything.

"Yes I have. Ideally I would also like another two or three ships on top so that I could deal with unexpected requests, like Leonard here. The opportunities seem to be endless, if you have the contacts and money."

RECRUITMENT DRIVE

Running with Greaves' suggestion, we plastered the dockside with notices. Even going as far as pinning sheets to the outside of buildings. We kept the request as simple as possible, the Ship's name and a request for new crew members.

We had the time to draw this out and were discussing our options when the first new recruit appeared at the bottom of the gangplank.

Greaves was making most of the suggestions it had to be said.

"The First Lieutenant, the Purser and Niles can oversee the interviews. Simple case of listing their name, age, place of birth and the ships they have served on."

"Is all that really necessary?" It seemed like a lot of effort to go, to recruit a simple crewman.

"No different than if you were hiring a clerk or shop assistant. You have to know they have the experience they claim to have, especially top-men, easy to get yourself killed up there."

"What about Captains and Officers? How are we going to deal with that? Having a crew but no officers is going to be very dangerous.

"Hmm, well I could strip the Midnight Serpent. We want to recruit soldiers and archers as well, so having a small squad on each merchantman would help keep the crew honest."

"Strip this ship? Is that any safer than promoting a sailor from amongst those we hire?" I didn't want to lose the Midnight Serpent to pirates.

"Not of men, just officers. Merchantmen tend to only have one junior officer, so four men from here at the most, six if we include a Purser. Carpenters can usually be found on shore."

"So who would be Captain?" I was curious to know who he had in mind.

"First and Second Lieutenants. Anything else would cause issues. Pick a man each from the crew to act as their First Lieutenant with a small squad of soldiers to back them up. They should be fine on a basic circuit route, as long as they don't get hit by pirates."

"You are now up to eight men from this ship if you include the Purser. Lawrence will be acting as overall Commander of the soldiers, based on this ship at least at first. If I eventually get up to eight ships then maybe he will have to stay on shore."

"Will be a few more actually, depending on the men we hire. Each ship will need at least two good sailors to provide leadership for each shift. Isn't Lawrence a bit young for that kind of position?" The last threw me a bit.

"He's had the training, both military and leadership. The advantage of being an aristocratic boy. He also keeps moaning about the lack of action and opportunity."

At that point a sailor knocked on the dining room door and announced that a man had appeared asking about crewman vacancies.

"Well here we go. I will grab the First and Second Lieutenants as well as the Purser and Niles. Are you joining in? After all they will ultimately be your employees."

"Have nothing else to do, so might as well."

The man was standing on the Main Deck looking all around. Man was a bit of an exaggeration, he looked younger than me, a scrawny looking youth in ill fitting clothes.

"Orphan or runaway? Street urchin anyway. I wonder how old he really is? Inspecting his stats would be rude, besides his screens might not turn on until he is nearly nineteen if he is as malnourished as he looks."

The purser took his details, he had no experience, having run away from an orphanage.

"One for us, too green to pass onto one of the merchant vessels. but he might develop into a good sailor. A bit of a risk but not too much if you already have a good crew." Greaves whispered to me and the man was passed on to a sailor to be given a tour of the ship.

In the meantime I was joined by Lawrence on a trip to the local Mercenary Guild Hall.

It looked like all the other properties nearby. A large three story, stone building with an impressive entrance. Large iron studded, wooden doors were flanked by stone pillars.

Inside, the corridor we entered was tiled in black and white. A big sign pointing to the right, said 'Visitors'.

The room it led us into was very utilitarian. A young clerk sat behind a desk in one corner. Uncomfortable looking wooden chairs were arranged in rows. Picking the three nearest the desk we sat down and waited.

She eventually looked up from her work. "Can I help you?"

Today I was in an expensive looking lilac dress which featured a full skirt and long sleeves. Full on Princess style. Sharon was dressed in her usual leathers, weapons and all, while Lawrence was wearing a dark business suit.

"Yes, I would like to talk to someone about hiring some soldiers."

"Okay, if you will wait here I will go and fetch someone. Can I have your name please?"

"Lady Jacinta."

She wasn't gone for very long before returning with a very distinguished looking gentleman. His grey hair was slicked back and his blue eyes seemed to sparkle, he certainly looked the part of an aristocratic military leader.

"Duncan, Clare here says you want to hire some men." He immediately turned to Lawrence, ignoring me and Sharon.

"Great, definitely an aristocrat then. Misogyny at its best.

Lawrence, to his benefit, simply pointed to me, even though he would be in charge of the soldiers. The men would be split over the three ships and it was easier to recruit them as a group via the Company, as it had more money at the moment.

"Oh, well if you would like to follow me, we can discuss your requirements further." His face fell as Lawrence indicated me but he recovered immediately.

He led us to a more sumptuously appointed room. Here, half a dozen comfortable chairs were laid out around a highly polished table.

He picked a chair on one side and we all sat more or less opposite him with me at the centre, Sharon to my left and Greaves to my right.

"So, you want to hire soldiers. May I enquire as to why?"

"I would have been shocked if you didn't." Two could play at these silly mind games.

"I have purchased a number of ships and given the current issue with pirates, I would like to hire soldiers for each one."

"How many do you need and for how long?" He didn't seem to be inclined to treat me any more civilly than before.

"At least two dozen on a permanent basis, although you can rotate your men through any time a ship docks here."

"What about officers, you haven't mentioned them?"

"Not needed, each ship has a Captain and First Lieutenant, they will report to one or the other. In addition Lawrence here has military training and will be in overall command. He will arrange rotas and training. At least half the soldiers need to be archers or at least proficient in archery."

"Alright, that all seems reasonable. Our usual fees are one silver a man, though given the timespan for this request, I think we can reduce that a bit. In total that would normally be twenty four silvers, I think eighteen a week should be agreeable, don't you?"

I was quickly doing the sums in my head.

"Eighteen a week, seventy two every four weeks, two gold and sixteen silvers a quarter. A total of eight gold and sixty four silvers in a year."

"I can agree to that. When will the men be available?"

"Immediately. Since you don't want officers and haven't requested certain men or teams."

I pulled out my purse, making a play of counting out the coins and showing how much was available at the same time.

"Here is two gold and sixteen silvers, that covers the next twelve weeks. I will arrange for my agent here to come in and set up a regular payment of seventy two silvers every four weeks.

"Thank you, my Lady, that is much appreciated. Do you have an address for the men?"

"Yes, of course. The Midnight Serpent, tied up at the main docks."

After a round of goodbyes we left the building and returned to the Midnight Serpent.

The soldiers and their equipment turned up the next morning. For the moment they were all staying on the ship. They had all, of course been informed that they would shortly be split up, a dozen remaining while six relocated to each of the merchantmen.

We were called out at regular intervals over the following few days to interview potential recruits. We weren't going anywhere anyway as we waited patiently for the Merchantmen to arrive.

By the time they arrived at the end of the fifth day, we had a total of over sixty additional men.

Our last piece of recruitment was talking to the mage. He turned up a the day before my ships.

Unlike most mages he was dressed in rather plain clothes, including a dark grey hooded cloak. At a guess he was in his mid twenties with straight black hair and dark skin.

He had been brought up into the dining room and now sat at the table facing the usual three of us.

"Hi, Dmitri. Can you tell us your level and skills please?" I started with the obvious.

"I am level three, my skills vary from beginner to novice. My last employer just used me as a guard, which got boring. No chance of meaningful training or opportunities to advance through fighting. I spent most of my time confined to his Mansion. Since then I have hired out to various guilds or caravans."

"Well that certainly sounds like a good résumé. You do realise that you will will spend a lot of your life on this ship sailing from Port to Port?"

"That at least beats staying in a Mansion or an Inn. I will be travelling and seeing different Kingdoms. The opportunity for fights is higher, given the known problems with Pirates. You wouldn't be trying to hire me if that wasn't true."

"Very perceptive Dmitri. Yes we expect trouble with Pirates, at the same time our main objective will be to rescue Merchant ships that have been taken by pirates and also capture pirate ships. Burning every ship we meet to the waterline is not going to be our modus operandi."

"You want to capture ships, why?"

"New rules of engagement. Any ships we capture or rescue become ours. That includes anything in the holds."

"You're joking right?" He looked genuinely surprised.

"Nope that will be our first piece of business. Getting registered with the Kingdom of Denbaaria."

"You could make hundreds of golds at the expense of the Merchants. They are not going to be happy."

"Looking at it wrong. We will be making hundreds of golds at the expense of the pirates. The merchants will have already lost their money when the ship or goods were taken. If they were sensible the ships and goods would have been insured. Of course they might moan about not having them returned but Navy ships would simply use Mages or Ballista to burn or sink any vessels they came across." Greaves explained the new point of view.

"If you are still interested, welcome aboard. You will be part of the military squad on this ship and report directly to Lawrence our on board commander." I finished on a high note for him.

"Definitely. I am looking forward to helping out."

"In addition we also have an Adventurer's Guild based out of this ship, so you may get called on to help out with quests occasionally."

"Even better, thank you."

"At least for the moment he knows me as Lady Jacinta as do the soldiers. That is for the best until we get to know them. or I learn more about my brothers plans for me."

NEW SHIPS

The arrival of two new ships caused quite a stir, especially as they were towed in.

Thomas was on one ship and Bertrand on the other, which was unexpected. The fact that Thomas appeared to be carrying a cat in a basket was also unexpected.

I greeted both men warmly, glad to be able to dispense with my Lady Jacinta persona.

“Thomas, Bertrand. It is good to see you again. Please tell me that the cat is not a gift, although I have heard tales about ships having a cat live onboard.”

“No. This is my pet cat. We decided to take you up on your offer to move. At least temporarily anyway. Bertrand didn’t like the idea of buying property unseen, too easy to be conned.” Thomas winced at the last word, something I didn’t miss.

“A story for another time. He did mention something about being conned when we first met. I wonder what happened.”

“So you will be stopping at each port until everything is sorted. In that case you will steadily fall behind us and will need to make your own way down the coast.”

“Yes, we had assumed that would happen. Then we intend to stay in Port Acutari for at least half a year. It will be good to see something of the world again.”

Bertrand sounded almost wistful by the end. He had clearly wanted to travel for some time.

Now we had to settle down and think of name for both ships. Sailors were a superstitious lot and wouldn’t sail in an unnamed vessel.

Thomas and Bertrand headed off to find accommodation, while I joined Greaves and the others in a Tavern, where we could discuss the names of my two new ships over ale and food.

We chose a large, more upmarket tavern for our conversation. Figuring it would be more expensive and therefore free of the more raucous sailors who preferred quantity over quality when it came to ale.

Even so, all conversation stopped as we entered. Dressed as adventurers in leathers and all armed with sword and dagger, we must have made an intimidating sight, even if half of us were women.

The barman didn’t look happy, no doubt caught between wanting to bar us before we started any trouble and worried about the trouble we would start if he did so.

“We are only here for a drink and something to eat, my three ships are now docked here.” That let him know I would be around for several days and also that I was potentially wealthy.

His frown disappeared, replaced by a subservient smile. “What can I get you?”

I ordered ale and meals for everyone and then we got down to business. “Alright then. Ships names. What should we go with?”

“I thought you had decided to go with women’s names.” It was Greaves who answered me.

“That was my initial thought, but I still need two names.”

“How about gems, Sapphire and Ruby. Leads to simple colour schemes.”Lawrence seemed pleased with himself until I burst his his bubble.

“Fine for two, but I want at least four or five more. I am not sure about girls names though. How come military ships have awesome names like Dauntless and Relentless?”

“Fair few military ships name after Queens and Princesses. You soon run out of names if you have more than a handful of ships. The Queen Charlotte, a military ship, is docked here at the moment. As Queen, she took over after her husband died, when her son was too young.” Greaves added colour to our conversation.

“Why not stick with single words then, especially if they relate to women or are used to describe women. Fury and Relentless are two such words.” I wasn’t surprised to find Dorca had a literary turn to our problem.

“Actually they sound great. Not sure of others but aren’t there three furies in mythology?”

“Megaera, Tisiphone and Alecto or Jealousy, Avenger and Anger.” Once again Dorca proved to be a font of literary knowledge.

“Not getting us anywhere, although, I suppose we could have Fury and the three furies, that kind of follows a pattern.”

“So you are going with Fury and Relentless? The men will like those two names.” Lawrence was clearly interested in closing this conversation down.

I smiled at his comment and watched him blush. Shaking my head, I turned to Greaves.

“How long will it take to name the ships and paint them?”

“Four to five days, we can start painting immediately, Name boards will take a few days to complete.”

“So we are stuck here for another week?”

“Yes, but it gives us a chance to work through all the men who have applied to join us. Lawrence’s troops turn up tomorrow. So we will have to spend at least a day getting them used to ship life.”

I nodded in resignation at this. Palace life hadn’t prepared me for the delays inherent in normal life, something I complained bitterly to Sharon about when we were alone in my room that night.

“How come I never met delays like this when I lived in the Palace? It seems unfair somehow.”

“In a word, Money. Aristocrats spend money to avoid waiting like us mere mortals.”

“How do you mean, the delays in our ship can’t be sped up or can they?” Sharon now had my attention.

“Maybe not to the point we could leave tomorrow but certainly the current delays could have been avoided if you had been prepared to spend a lot of money.”

My mind immediately caught on to what Sharon was alluding to.

“I could have insisted Thomas and Bertrand buy existing ships along with their crews, no expense spared. The cost would no doubt be double, maybe even more than what I had paid for an empty ship but there would have been no delay.”

“Is that how all aristocrats operate?”

“Pretty much, why wait when you don’t have to. It transfers the pressure to your supplier and then on to his. You get to simply sit and relax, stress free.”

“No wonder aristocrats are disliked so much. All that money and power and all it does is feed your ego.”

Once in bed, I fell into a restless sleep, bothered by the delays and issues about being a caring aristocrat.

The days in Dansport dragged on. Eventually though, all three ships were ready to set sail. All three featuring minimal crews.

Our first and second lieutenants had been delighted to have a chance at playing at Captain. Greaves knew both men well and promoting from within was always a morale booster.

We sailed south heading for Sigmouth were our freight awaited us. The first lieutenant in Fury, would head north as he was the more experienced officer.

He also had the more experienced crew members plus a squad of six soldiers, including three archers.

The second lieutenant in Relentless, would follow the Midnight Serpent south, all vessels were heavily undermanned and would stick close to the coast as we travelled along. There was no point in taking unnecessary risks after all.

Our trip south was uneventful, not even a storm to break the monotony of life at sea. We sailed just a few miles off the coast, always keeping it visible on our left.

Now once again we were in port. Frantic activity around each ship as porters loaded goods under the watchful eye of each Captain.

Having goods stowed incorrectly or loose was a recipe fr disaster. The imbalance capable of capsizing a ship in a storm.

Leo seemed to be everywhere at once, which made me giggle whenever I saw him. Running around like a headless chicken but never actually doing anything.

As we weren’t stopping, I didn’t bother checking to see if there were any quests available. That would wait until after we docked back in Neamton.

Once laden with all of Leo’s goods, we set sail for Neamton. The journey south being uneventful.

The Midnight Serpent kept pace with the Relentless, training up the new crew on both ships when the opportunity arose.

Sails were sighted frequently, this close in to the coast but none gave us cause for alarm and the trip was pleasant. Even Leo who had accompanied us to ensure his contracted deliveries went ahead without trouble, seemed to enjoy himself and started to relax.

Pulling into Neamton at the culmination of our journey was a bit of an anticlimax.

I now sat with Greaves in his cabin, without the ever present Sharon, she was stood guard outside, trusting Greaves now as much as I did.

“What are your plans for this visit?”

“Restock our supplies, especially fresh food. Spend several days recruiting again. Hopefully pick up the new sail and then see if there are any decent quests here. Then head for Denbaaria to see the King there. What about you?”

“I have to see my agent, check if she has managed to gain any traction here in regards to freight or even a warehouse. Then I am free until you need me for checking quests, unless you wish to delegate that task to me.”

“Hardly delegating, we are equal partners all round. If you wish to check out the Guild Hall be my guest. Just be aware that we are short on crew, especially experienced, trustworthy ones.”

“Thanks, and yes I will keep that in mind. To be honest, I can’t see either of us choosing a quest here unless the rewards are potentially substantial.”

I kissed Greaves on the cheek as a goodbye gesture and left him to his thoughts and worries about new crew members.

Taking on new crew members was always a risk. Trouble makers were sometimes difficult to spot quickly. Our short runs between ports should at least help, in that we would never be out to sea for long periods. That was one of the main factors in any onboard trouble, a poor Captain being the other one.

Before I could leave the ship, Jane grabbed my arm.

“Can we have a quiet chat please, in private, away from the others.” Jane didn’t look worried, so I simply nodded and led the way to my new bedroom. The carpenter having finished his work on remodelling the interior of the Midnight Serpent. Unfortunately, that meant that the interior still had the strong odour of paint and varnish.

Once again leaving Sharon as a guard outside the door, I turned to Jane. “What’s the matter Jane. It’s not like any of us to be super secretive.”

“I know. It’s just that I didn’t want to disappoint the others or rather I didn’t want to have them point out to me how disappointed they are.”

“You want out then? Has the King relented in your case?”

“Yes, kind of, no, My parents kindly informed me in their last letter, that I am still persona non grata in the Kingdom. They still consider me to be their daughter and hope in time that there can be a reconciliation. If not they will be content to visit, wherever I settle.”

“What does this kinda of want to leave involve then. I am not a slave master, you are free to leave anytime you like. You have your own funds now, and I can return the rest if you need them.”

“Thank you. I don’t actually know in truth. Something land side though. I am not enjoying this nomadic life, living on a ship.”

“You don’t have to be ashamed of that. We are all different and have reacted to our enforced change in different ways.” I gave her a hug, and could see she was on the verge of tears.

“Where you stop depends on you. If you want immediate company then here in Neamton would seem obvious. Stephen and Julie work for my company. The Judge and others know us as well.”

“I am not sure what I want at the moment. It is more that I know this current life is not for me.”

“Well as a reasonably wealthy, independent woman, you should be welcome anywhere. Just be careful about charlatans after your money.”

“Thank you, and yes I think setting up as an independent woman with her own business might be best. I could help my parents out if necessary then.”

“Good on you. Stephen is an excellent accountant, at least to start with, until you find your own feet. Bear in mind that you shouldn’t commit more than half your funds at any one time and never more than a quarter to any one scheme. That ensures you have money if everything goes wrong.”

After another round of hugs and tears, I thought about location again.

“Actually it might pay to settle in Denbaaria. It is quite a relaxed Kingdom by all accounts. That doesn’t mean they won’t have their fair share of crooks trying to scam you for money but at least you should be amongst friendly people. In addition, as you know we are hoping to get a letter of marque from the King there. If successful, that means we will be in and out of the port of Northgate on a regular basis.”

“Thank you Tatiana, I think that sounds great. Northgate is a Capital City, so it will also be a more cosmopolitan than Neamton.”

“In the meantime, until you are settled, I will leave you listed as one of our Guild members. You will remain listed as a member of the Company, my gift to you.”

Standing up, I wished her luck as we went our separate ways. Aware that, apart from Dorca, all my Ladies in Waiting would eventually leave the Midnight Serpent. It put me in a sombre mood as I walked quietly to the Guild Hall. Sharon content to leave me to my thoughts.

The Guild Hall was busy when we entered, the time now approaching noon.

Walking over to the quest board, I was unsurprised by the lack of opportunity. It was the reason guild leaders essentially lived in this room. You had to be quick to snatch the really juicy quests.

There were a couple of caravan guard quests and one to tackle an outbreak of rats but nothing enticing. Sighing I made my way to the table where Sharon was now sat, nursing a drink, a second waiting for me.

Our antagonists from before were in and I caught them occasionally scowling at me. None of them came over though.

“What do you think of this Letter of Marque Sharon? Honestly now.”

“I was employed by your father to protect you. You are eighteen and independent now however, so I am not going to stop you making bad mistakes. Your father also no longer pays my wages, so whatever you decide, I will be there by your side.”

“You know that didn’t help right?” Sharon smiled at my comment.

“When I discuss it with Greaves, it seems to be a sensible choice, yet on my own I can’t help but worry about the risks of deliberately putting ourselves in the path of pirates.”

“Part of life and growing up. You make your bed and then you have to lie in it. Both of you are making sensible precautionary plans. I haven’t seen a reason yet for me to try and slap some sense into you.”

I almost choked on my drink at that. She had struggled not to slap me when she found out I had kissed Stephen. So it wasn’t beyond belief that she would do so now.

Then there was a commotion at the bar. The Bar Manager calling out, getting everyone’s attention “The latest list of guild names will be available in four days, as usual it will be an all dayer with music. Get here early if you want a table.”

I turned to Sharon “Our guild details will have gone out, do you think we will have garnered any interest?”

“A guild led by a princess. That will definitely gain interest, I am surprised we haven’t had letters already.”

“What do we do when we receive them?”

“Depends on content to a certain extent. A polite reply to all obviously. If they ask for more information and visits, then it will be up to you and the guild to decide how to reply.”

I considered that for moment.

“We travel up and down the coast, so visiting guilds based in any of those Kingdoms could easily be arranged.”

“Visiting guilds in the coastal Kingdoms or near neighbours shouldn’t be a problem. Agreeing a date might be another thing, depending on trade and pirate activity.”

Our conversation continued to cover pirates, trade and other guilds until it was time to go.

MAKING PLANS

During our stay in Neamton, the new Mainsail had arrived, and it was quite the sight. Dyed a dirty grey like all our sails, it featured a large sea serpent. The serpent was devouring its own tail, making a perfect circle and was picked out in black.

It was certainly eye catching, and we saw a number of people staring and pointing as we set sail from the port.

Greaves had been good to his word and recruited more sailors in Neamton and once docked in Northgate we would go through the process again.

Now back at sea, I once again found myself in Greaves cabin having a private meeting.

“How come you never come to my cabin for a meeting? I am a Princess after all.”

“Ah, the privilege of rank on a ship. The Captain is King of all he surveys.”

His smile belied the severity of the words, but thinking about them brought a blush to my face, which I hoped he hadn’t noticed. Quickly changing the subject, I moved on to our new sailors.

“How are the new sailors coming along?”

“As well as can be expected. No obvious rotten apples as yet and the raw recruits are obviously slow. They are all in the hands of the junior lieutenants and we have a training programme in place. What about you and your ladies? Will you be partaking in any training? It might come in useful at some point.”

I had thought about training a number of times over the last weeks and decided that it would be a good idea at least for the basics anyway.

The issue was my Ladies in Waiting, while I was happy to join in, Dorca was the only one I could be confident would follow my lead.

“For myself and Sharon, I think that is an excellent idea. Unfortunately my Ladies in Waiting are another matter. I think eventually all but Dorca will leave the ship. They are not really enjoying this nomadic life.”

“Will that affect the guild?”

“In the short term no. Long term, we will need to find replacements for all of them. Even if they stay on the list, they are not going to want to be involved in quests. Jane has already stated she is going to jump ship in Northgate and settle down there. That might actually be a good thing considering we will likely be in and out of port regularly if we get a Letter of Marque.”

Greaves looked thoughtful for a moment and I wondered what was going through his mind.

“If we or more accurately you, set up in the Capital of Denbaaria. Will that be seen as holding Court?”

I hadn’t thought of that, Neamton was a minor port town and I could get away with talking to the Judge and Mayor. Northgate was a major city, with all that that entailed, Castles, Palaces and Court intrigue.

At the very least I would have to attend the King’s Court at least once a year. Anything else would be seen as an insult by Asanphale. Perhaps my brother would finally disenfranchise me, removing my title and any link to me.

“It will definitely put me in an awkward spot. My brother has left me my title. Even the simple act of entering port and staying on the ship would be seen as a slap in the face to the King. I would have no choice but to request an official audience on our first visit and at least once a year after that.”

“I take it your brother won’t like that.”

“No. Like me however, he knows the intricacies of Court behaviour and intrigue. As Lady Jacinta, I can get in and out of Ports easily. If we are setting up a base though, I have to be Princess Tatiana. We have to visit the Palace to request a Letter of Marque, I would prefer to do that as Princess Tatiana, if I don’t and it is learnt later that Lady Jacinta is an alias and doesn’t exist, the Letter might be invalidated. At the very least it will be held up in Court for years if not decades.”

“Ouch. So you will have to be Princess Tatiana there. Alright, so that puts your brother in a bind. He can’t have you ignore the King and his Court as that would invite retaliation. He can’t have you play as Princess without a full reconciliation as that would look bad on him.”

Greaves then gave me a curious look, half serious, half not.

“Greaves? What have you come up with? An escape plan?”

“Not for me, for him. He offers you an ultimatum, that makes him look strong, while leaving the actual decision up to you. Since he knows you, I am guessing he would have already written the decree removing your title at that point.”

I was about to ask him what he was talking about, when it struck me forcibly.

“My brother is my guardian until he renounces my title. He can legally arrange a marriage for me without my consent and even without my presence. That isn’t unknown.”

“I have to renounce my title before he marries me off to someone. Although I suppose I could get married to a commoner, that would lead him to renounce my title without a fuss. He might take that as an insult though, so get in first, attend the Palace and request a Letter of Marque while at the same time announcing I have relinquished my title.”

“Plain Tatiana then? I take it you wouldn’t be able to use the title Lady.”

“No, at least not until someone grants me that title. As a powerful and wealthy single woman though, I can’t see either of the Kings in Danbaaria or Acutari leaving that for too long.”

Greaves smiled at me. “You missed out confident and ambitious.”

I smiled back, maybe I was being a little conceited about getting a new title quickly but my wealth would make that happen sooner or later. Neither King would like to see me leave because I was offered a title by someone else.

“Your brother is the only one we have to worry about?”

“No. Court intrigue is part and parcel of aristocratic life, adds a certain frisson to everything. Knowing you may end up on the losing side makes everything more exciting. So every aristocrat around will be after me, married or not.”

“Married or not?”

“If my brother is deposed, then the new King can gain respectability by marrying me and ensuring his offspring have the blood of the previous royal family. It has been quite a common feature throughout history. Of course, my life expectancy would be very short after the birth of a second son. Oh dear, what a tragic accident, she fell down some stairs, fell from her horse, died in childbirth. The list of historic accidents is almost endless.”

Both of us were looking down at this point. Regardless of what I did, my life would be spent looking over my shoulder, always worried about being kidnapped.

“Enough moping, I have things to discuss with my Ladies. Greaves, thank you for your time.” Getting up, I gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek, my standard for him now.

Leaving his cabin, Sharon fell into step behind me. Grabbing the other women, I led them into the meeting room and once again Sharon took up a position outside. This caused a certain amount of consternation and concern amongst them.

“What’s going on?”

“Why the guard?”

The questions were only to be expected and I quietened them down with a wave of my hand.

“Nothing to worry about, I just wanted a private conversation with you without interruption.”

Looking around, it was obvious my words hadn’t worked, they all still looked worried.

“There really is nothing to worry about. This is about potential changes when we reach Northgate.” I paused trying to put my thoughts in to a sensible order.”

“I have spoken to Greaves about this and my mind is made up. Once we arrive, I will be renouncing my title.” Unsurprisingly there were gasps at this and several started to speak but once again, I waved them down.

“It is the only sensible course. Once we arrive in Northgate it will be difficult not to act like a Princess. We will need a permanent base in Northgate and regardless of whether or not I want it, that would start to act as a Court.” Smiling, I hoped they were all calming down now.

“My brother would feel he had no option other than to act, assassins, blockades, war, whatever he chose it would be bad news all round. So it is much better this way. By abdicating in private to him, I allow him to spin the news anyway he wants. It is in my best interests to ensure he has a long and successful reign.”

“What about Lawrence? Shouldn’t he be here?” Anna interrupted me as I drew breath.

“Yes and no. I thought you might want privacy if it got into personal details of how your family might react. I will be asking for clemency for all of you but some of your parents seem to have made irreconcilable decisions already.”

Susan nodded at this, no longer upset at any mention of her family cutting her out of their life completely.

“Once docked in Northgate, we will stop for at least a week or two. We have to gain an audience with the King to plead for a Letter of Marque. Then we have to find suitably large premises to use as a base. If any of you wish to jump ship at that point I wouldn’t be upset or disappointed. I have come to like this life and the freedom it gives me. Sharon is now my personal guard, employed directly by me. You are all now free to do as you please.”

“What will we do in Northgate if we leave the ship and guild?” Anna sounded genuinely confused.

“Up to you and your family I guess. You have money, you are all, independently wealthy. Your share in the business will remain until you decide to sell it back to me. If your family maintains a link, your title remains, so presenting yourself to the King at Court and announcing you are single and looking for a husband is an option.” There were a mix of grimaces and smiles at this option.

“Failing that, looking to set up a business is also an option. That doesn’t mean getting your hands dirty if you don’t want to. Buying a Shop, Tavern or Inn should be well within your purview.”

“That could take longer than a couple of weeks though.” Anna once again led with a question.

“Yes. As I said finding a decent property where we can all stay is my priority. That way we all have somewhere to live while we sort out our lives.”

Dorca was the first to make a decision. “For the moment, I am happy with this life. That may change when we start to deliberately take on pirates. If it does, that may simply lead me to change ships if that is okay?”

“You would be more than free to take up residence on any of my ships. Just be aware that you would be alone, and although I know you like your privacy in which to read, but it might pay to find a travelling companion.”

“I think we are all aware of the risks of travelling by now. Providing I trust the Captain, I would be happy on my own. Like you, I would try to get to know the crew as well.” Dorca was the most adventurous of my soon to be ex Ladies in Waiting.

The others were prepared to wait and see what opportunities there were in Northgate before making any life changing decisions.

That left a talk with Lawrence as my remaining task for the day.

Lawrence was on deck, watching his men train in hand to hand combat.

Not really knowing how the conversation would go, I invited him down to the meeting room.

His quizzical expression as he sat down next to me and turned his chair was question enough.

“Lawrence, so two things, and they are interlinked, so let me finish before you say anything or ask me questions.

“As you know, we will be docking in Northgate soon. There we intend to request a Letter of Marque. That brings with it problems. As a Princess, there are certain rules of etiquette to adhere to. My brother, or at least his advisers, would see that as me ‘Holding Court’ Retaliation against me would be a certainty and against Debaaria couldn’t actually be ruled out.”

I paused and couldn’t see any change in his expression, he still looked puzzled, unsure where this was going.

“So to preempt my brother, I intend to formally renounce my title at the same time. Abdicating my place in the succession for both myself and my descendants, should I have any.” For a moment his expression didn’t change, then a big grin came over his face and he started to rise.

“Lawrence, I said wait. I haven’t finished yet.” It was clear he thought I was now available to him. Maybe he even thought this was a preamble to me giving him the okay to court me.

His smile vanished, replaced by a confused look.

“Lawrence. Please understand, I don’t want to hurt you but I don’t see you in the way you see me.”

I watched as his confused look was replaced by a blank stare, no emotion showing.

“Once I renounce my title, I will be a wealthy single woman. That will paint a large target on my back. Not only will I have to worry about charlatans trying to fleece me but anyone who wishes to overthrow my brother will see me as Queen material regardless of my renunciation.”

“You simply see me as a guard, a visible distraction, so they don’t notice Sharon? Is it Greaves?”

Ignoring his questions completely, I moved on to my next point.

“As a merchant, I now have three ships and plan on gaining more. The Midnight Serpent, needs a large squad of soldiers, mages and archers. My other ships will need smaller squads but they will still be needed. At the moment you are leading them unofficially and they are hired rather than employed.”

“I don’t really see where this is going? Are you firing me?”

“Lawrence, you don’t actually work for me which is the problem. You agreed to lead the men, we haven’t signed anything.” Since he still had that puzzled look, I explained my comment. Aristocrats tended to work on Gentlemen's agreements and handshakes, so he probably just assumed his position was legitimate

“So that brings me to the second part of my conversation. Jane is jumping ship when we reach Northgate, I think all but Dorca will follow suit. I will be buying a large property there, where we can all stay, although it will be in the name of the Guild.”

He looked annoyed now. “You want me to leave the ship and stay in Northgate?”

“No. I want you to realise you have several potential futures to consider. The Guild through the ship and my company has a requirement for a large number of soldiers and mages. Continually hiring them is a waste of resources.”

Now I had his attention, military action was his forte.

“Option one, stay on this ship. It acts as your base, you train soldiers as you are doing at the moment. You have a contract with my company and get a wage paid weekly and nothing changes from where you are now.”

I could now see him thinking through different scenarios.

“To be honest, I think option two will be more to your liking. Register as a Mercenary Guild in Northgate. Start off small, Lieutenant should be sufficient at first. You will need a base in Northgate where you and your men can live and train. The Midnight Serpent will remain as your base at sea but you will have far more freedom than now.”

Lawrence’s face had lit up at the mention of Lieutenant and I knew there was no way he wouldn’t take that option.

“How would I get paid? You know as well as I do that paperwork is not my strong point.”

“Like me, you will need an accountant and a lawyer and no you can’t use mine as that would count as a conflict of interest. Take Jane with you or the others if they decide to stay in Northgate. I will fund you initially for a forty percent stake in your Guild. That way even though I will still have to hire your men, it will be a lot cheaper for me and you maintain your independence.”

Leaving him to his thoughts, I headed up to the deck and some much needed fresh air.

NORTHGATE

Sailing in to Northgate was something else. It was clearly a main port, ships of all sizes forming a steady stream, both entering and leaving the river mouth. Some turned south but the majority turned north once away from the watchful eyes of the men patrolling the battlements on the three castles.

The middle castle was built in the centre of the river presumably on what had once been a small island.

We were gaining a lot of watchers, people gawping at the ship with its dark colour scheme and distinctive mainsail. The guards on the castle walls though just looked on impassively.

“Wow this has to be the most impressive port we have sailed into yet.” There were too many sights to easily take in, my attention jumping from one to another rapidly.

Finally, Greaves had us docked on the east side of the river, the ships on this side all lined up neatly, pointing upstream.

What caught the eye though were the the number of thick columns of smoke rising above the city and the large number of soldiers out and about.

Dorca came up to me. “Have we just missed an attack?”

My thoughts were leaning towards that conclusion as well. The Port Master arrived followed by a group of four guards. Along with Greaves I left the ship and met him on the quayside.

“State your ship and your business here.” He was brusque to the point of being obnoxious.

“Midnight Serpent. Looking to pick up trade.” I answered instead of Greaves, matching his brusqueness, which caused a flash of anger to cross his face before he turned to me.

“How long do you intend to stay, we charge a fee after the first day.”

“Honestly, I don’t know. At least a week, maybe two or three. Depends on a lot of things.”

“Alright, I will send a pilot along. They can guide you to a long stay spot further upstream. Enjoy your stay.”

Since he hadn’t mentioned the fires and was now turning away, I reached out and tapped his shoulder to get his attention.

“What’s with all the fires and extra guards?”

“Nothing to worry about, only hot heads letting off steam. I heard it started after two mages got in to fight in a Tavern, burnt the place down.”

He left a clearly worried Greaves staring at me as I wondered what kind of mess I had stepped in to.

Greaves was the first to speak as we made our way back onboard the Midnight Serpent. “Don’t worry about it Tatiana. I will detail a couple of men to ask around in the local taverns. If it is anything more, they will find out. Looking around though, there aren’t crowds screaming to get on any ship, so it can’t be that bad.”

Looking around, I realised Greaves was correct. There were no crowds fighting to get into the docks or fighting to get on to a ship. Whatever had happened appeared to be internal and the locals thought it was unlikely to spread or get worse.

“Well if the locals can ignore it so can l. First things first. Judge, Ambassador, then King.”

I sent a runner with a message to the Asanphale Ambassador, asking him to meet me outside the Temple. It would be a well known open spot full of people and therefore for me relatively safe.

First though I had to get in to visit the Judge. Like most towns and cities, all the important buildings clustered around the Temple.

Walking along with Sharon and the others, it was strange trip. There were fewer people around than you would expect and everyone was scurrying along, heads bent down as if trying to avoid detection.

“Whatever happened last night has certainly got people worried for their safety.” Jane pointed out the obvious.

Jane, Susan and Anna were wearing plain day dresses. Dorca had joined myself and Sharon in wearing leather trail gear.

It looked like we were protecting them, which was good camouflage for me I guess.

The Judge’s property was impressive, a four storey building, constructed from stone. Wide doors, were wedged open, a large brass plaque announcing to the world that this was the residence of Judge Willis.

Walking in, we found ourselves in an opulent anteroom, polished stone flooring, highlighted by a small table behind which sat an attractive looking young woman. The centerpiece though was a massive chandelier, hanging from the ceiling in in the exact centre of the room.

For a moment I stood there transfixed, staring up at it. The spell finally broken by the young woman. “Beautiful isn’t it? Can I help you in any way? Do you have an appointment?

Pushed by Sharon, I found myself facing this woman, who couldn’t be much older than me. For the first time in my life, I found myself intimidated and and lost for words.

Once again it was a shove from Sharon that got me going.

“Sorry no. I don’t have an appointment arranged. However it is important that I meet with the Judge immediately. Please tell him that Princess Tatiana of Asanphale would like a moment of his time.” Once again I removed my necklace, handing it to the woman, who had looked on the verge of laughing, now she studied the ring before getting up and leaving the room.

“Which of you is claiming to be Princess Tatiana? The gruff question came from an older gentleman who was holding my necklace out with his left hand.

I sensed more than felt Sharon stiffen next to and worried about what she might do I hastened to calm the man down.

“There is no claim about it, you are more than welcome to check my screens.”

He stared at me keenly and then I felt the tell-tale tingling of someone examining my stats.

“Quite unusual attire for a Princess, I must say, and I have met a few in my time as a Judge.” He handed back my necklace and then led us to a sumptuously furnished sitting room. Plush chairs were set around a large round table. Pulling one out for me, he waited until I was comfortable before choosing the chair opposite me.

“What can I do for you Princess Tatiana? Last I heard, you had left Asanphale in disgrace. Although I haven’t heard about you being disowned by your brother.”

“You know then, that my position is precarious. My brother’s enemies could use me as a focal point. My brother could use me to garner support from a neighbour. In short my life is at a crossroads. I wish to deprive them of any control over me.”

“Bold. I can see why you wished to escape the confines of a Palace. Is single life that important to you though?”

“Not so much the single as the control I have. I simply wish to be me. At the moment that involves sailing and being a merchant. I like both.”

“How can I help then?”

“I am sure you already know, or at least have guessed. I wish to renounce my title. For that I need a duly authorised scroll from a Judge, the more senior the better.”

“I can certainly provide that. You realise it will be permanent, no going back, unless of course you marry a Prince.”

“Yes. I know the consequences if I go ahead with this, I also realise what will happen if I don’t.”

Judge Willis nodded his head. Getting up he fetched pen and paper from a sideboard, before settling down and writing out a scroll. Pausing at the end, he took a slim dagger from his belt and pricked his thumb, letting several drops fall on parchment.

Handing it to me, he warned me to ensure I was lying down before activating the spell.

“Princess is a title you were born with, it is going to be very painful to remove it.”

Thanking him profusely, I rolled the scroll up and handed it to Sharon for safe keeping.

“Next on my list is the Ambassador. Let’s just hope he acts on my letter, if nothing else he will be curious about my ring.”

There was no way I was meeting him in his own home. I doubt I would be allowed to leave. To confirm who I was, I had sealed the letter with my signet ring.

Now it was a case of waiting to see if he would arrive. Of course not knowing what he looked like was a hindrance, so I expected an apprentice or assistant would be sent in first. Just in case this was an elaborate assassination attempt. Stranger attempts had been made in the past.

Alongside Sharon, I was walking around the Temple, checking on the entrance where I had informed the Ambassador to wait. This time around, there was a well dressed young man standing there. Looking conspicuous and staring at everyone who walked by him.

Peeling away from Sharon, I approached the man. “If you are from the Ambassador, please don’t use my title, the fewer who know, the better it is for me.”

I extended my hand for him to kiss in a very aristocratic manner, befitting the dress I now wore.

“My name is Grigory, I am the Senior Assistant to the Ambassador. I have been tasked with leading you to his office.”

“Sorry Grigory, but I made it clear in my letter that I would not enter the Ambassador’s home or office. We will be in the Adventurer’s Guild Hall, I expect him to attend my person immediately.”

I put on my most haughty Princess voice before waving gaily at the surprised young man and walking off in the direction of the guild hall.

Meeting up with Sharon, I made my way to the Hall. Inside Lawrence,Dorca and the others had already grabbed two tables.

Together with Sharon I sat at one of the tables, the others all crammed together on the second. We were getting a lot of looks from the other customers, ranging from curious stares to furious glares.

Sharon had purchased two small ales for us, while the others seemed to be getting into the swing of things with full flagons of ale.

The first person to approach us was not the Ambassador though.

“Guillaume, Hall Manager here. May I be as bold as to enquire of your business here. Your presence is causing quite the stir.”

“Please sit. Two reasons, one to meet someone on neutral ground, I am hoping they will be along shortly. Two to check on any quick or easy quests. I may be dressed in my best finery at the moment but don’t let looks fool you, I lead the Midnight Serpents Adventurers Guild.”

His eyes lit up at that comment. “You caused quite the fuss when that was announced earlier. I have written back to ask for confirmation but I guess your title is real.”

“Yes. Although I would prefer discretion for the moment. I will be setting up a base here for the guild so will become a frequent visitor, although usually I will be dressed more like Sharon here.”

“Okay, well pleased to meet you Tatiana. I will let you get on with your business.” He went to bow, thought better of it and then walked off smiling to himself and shaking his head.

His visit seemed to be enough for most of the clientele and most went back to minding their own business.

The arrival of another wealthy person caused more than a few of the customers to stare at me.

The young man I had met, led a much older and better dressed man into the Hall. Spotting me he led the old man over to my table, pulling out a chair for him while making introductions. “His Honour, Lord James, The Asanphale Ambassador.”

He looked like he had memorised those words, saying them without thinking before sitting to The Ambassador’s right.

“I must say, all this subterfuge is quite exciting. Haven’t done anything like this in years.” His voice was strong for all the signs of age he was showing.

“Thank you for meeting me. I hope my brother is treating you well?”

“Yes, of course, get the niceties out of the way first. Yes Your Highness, your brother has been very pleasant in his letters. No threats or anything, just a request to carry on representing Asanphale to the best of my abilities.”

His voice wasn’t particularly loud but I noticed people gasp at the phrase ‘Your Highness’.

“Wonderful, more rumours, and I have been here less than a day.”

“How can I help then?” His voice was less friendly now, more business like and I realised it would be a mistake to underestimate this man or even think of him as a friendly old man. Under all that finery was a sharp mind, intent on doing the best for Asanphale and my Brother.

“I wish you to send a letter to my brother.” He started to talk so I shushed him before he could start.

“Yes, I know you would anyway, as soon as you heard I was in town. This way, you get your information direct from the horse’s mouth so to speak. I have no wish to know what your standing orders are for me. Just be aware that I am a leader of an Adventurers Guild and will defend myself to the death if necessary.”

He looked surprised at that news. Taking a quick look around the room as if calculating numbers and strategies.

“The reason for this meeting. I have a vested interest in seeing my brother have a long and prosperous reign. At a guess he already knows this.” I took a deep calming breath.

“Earlier today I visited the Judge here.”

“Which one? There are three altogether. Actually there are more but only three Senior Judges.” The Ambassador interrupted me, which had me thinking, at a guess he would visit the Judge and ask for confirmation of the visit at the very least.

“Ah, okay, I didn’t now that. Judge Willis. He provided me with a scroll, which I shall activate tonight. It is quite a simple one. In it I abdicate my title. So from tomorrow I will be plain Tatiana.”

“Plain may be understating it a bit. I understand you left Asanphale with a substantial haul of gold.” He was studying me carefully, and I wondered what my brother’s thoughts were on that money.

Technically it was mine, gifted to me by my father. Since my brother came to power and became my guardian at least according to Asanphale law, he could legitimately see that money as his.

“Alright, you have me there. Currently I am a wealthy, independent, merchant woman. That puts me high up on the most wanted list for all the aristocrats and wannabe aristocrats around here. Not a position I wished for but life is what it is.”

I paused for a moment studying him in return. He hadn’t said much, but had nodded at some of my comments.

“My position is clearly obvious to anyone who knows the way aristocrats think. I am a woman with money, they therefore think I need a husband to control that money wisely.”

“Well you have my sympathies over that. As to your brother, I will of course inform him of this conversation. I claim no knowledge of his thoughts or plans regarding you. Some I can guess at but then again so can you. One thing I can say is he hasn’t mentioned anything about any money. So for now you can rest easy. Nor will I be taking on the Adventuring Guild by trying to arrest you. That doesn’t mean others won’t try. Gaining a King’s notice is reward enough for some.”

A quick glance at his assistant was enough of an order to have him rise quickly to help his Master out of his seat. The Ambassador bowed deeply to me, to my annoyance and gasps from around the room. The deeper the bow the higher up the social ladder the person was.

Cradling my head in my hands, I ignored the laugh coming from Sharon.

“Come on Tatiana. Time to drink up, we have a King to disturb.”

Doing as I was told, I followed Sharon out the door after a short pause for her to check for danger.

VISITING THE KING

Greaves was meeting us at the Palace, where we would lose all the others who were going house hunting. I would be joining them on that most boring of activities tomorrow. Today, I had to convince a King to meet with me.

First thing on the list was find the Palace, usually fairly straight forward as the tend to be very large buildings that are easily accessible.

The Palace here was no different in that respect than the one in Asanphale.

Now for the difficult part. How to get into the Palace?

Saying goodbye to the others, they had all wanted to see the Palace, so had followed along behind. I walked over to where Greaves was waiting diligently for me, looking very dapper in a new suit. All sparkles and grey.

“Very smart. For the King or me?”

“The King of course, you seem to prefer leather and chain-mail.” I swear I heard Sharon laugh at that, but when I looked around, she was all sweet smiles.

The guards on the gate had been following our movements keenly and now as I approached the gate one of them stepped into my path.

“What is your Business here My Lady.”

I was torn between being a put upon Princess or a grovelling commoner. The guard clearly didn’t know what to make of me either.

In the end I decided to go with honesty.

“I am here to see the King.” One thing with royalty, they flew a flag when they were in, to let the hoi polloi know where they were.

“Invite please?”

“I don’t have one but could you please inform His Majesty’s Equerry or similar that I am here.”

“Not another one. Okay, please wait away from the gates and I will send a runner into the Palace.

As we walked a short distance away from the gates, I saw him keep his word and send one of his men of at a jog towards the Palace.

I wasn’t sure what the ‘Not another one’ comment referred to but guessed that men and women turning up without an invite must be a common occurrence.

A short while later a tall man in a fancy uniform came to the gate. He was smiling until the guard pointed to us. Now his face turned blank as he waited for us to approach.

“Such a strange reaction. It was almost as if he was expecting somebody else. Maybe the other one the guard had mentioned.”

I decided that was a puzzle for another day.

“How can I help? The guard says you wish to speak to the King. You should realise that he is a busy man and can’t see just anybody.”

“Oh, I know that only too well. Please let me introduce myself properly. Greaves here, is my Senior Captain. Sharon here is my personal guard and for your information, I am Princess Tatiana of House Asanphale.”

It was amusing to see the guards faces blanch. At the word Princess they had immediately straightened their stances.

The Equerry was made of sterner stuff though.

“Anybody can claim to be anyone. Without proper authentication, I am afraid you won’t be getting to see the King any sooner, regardless of any claimed title.”

“I must commend you on the execution of your duty. However, please convey this to His Majesty as proof of my Credentials. I have also recently visited the Asanphale Ambassador and Judge Willis.”

Reaching behind my neck, I saw several of the guards flinch and reach for their swords. That was impressive as well.

Undoing my necklace, I handed it to the Equerry.

“You should recognise what that is and the King is free to check my stats on this occasion once we meet.”

“You are certainly very confident Princess Tatiana. If you wait here, I will be right back.”

Once more I found myself waiting outside the gates. Our constant presence here was beginning to draw an audience. People always happy to stand and watch a piece of street theatre.

The Equerry reappeared, this time followed by several footmen and servants. The guard rolled his eyes before realising I was watching him, then he mouthed ‘Sorry, Your Highness’. It was as much as I could do not to laugh.

The Equerry looked out of breath as he handed me my necklace. “The King will meet with you shortly after concluding his current business. If you will follow me, the footmen will see to any bags or belongings, while the servants will arrange for refreshments.”

It was strange being feted after having to fend for myself for a year. Oh, I know I am not poor but this kind of service is on another level.

We were led into a large sitting room with plush seats set around a low table. The servants took our orders, returning quickly with bread, cheese, cold meats and wine.

It seemed like a pleasant way to spend the afternoon.

It was some time before the equerry returned.

“The King is on his way and sends his apologies for the delay. You have to realise he is a busy man.”

“No apologies necessary, I am well aware of how busy he must be.”

The King entered without pomp and ceremony, something that caught me off guard. I rose quickly to curtsy but he waved me down.

“Outside of Court and away from the public, I like to dispense with all that bowing and curtsying nonsense. You end up believing all your own hype.”

Sitting down he studied me carefully but there was no tell tale tingling of someone reading my stats.

“Judge Willis informed me that he scanned your stats and was happy that you are who you claim to be. I seriously doubt he could be bought regardless of offered price. So what can I do for a banished Princess. Quite an odd occurrence, I have my librarian looking to see if you are a first. It will keep him happy for weeks.”

“Yes, quite an odd set of circumstances led to my current situation. But I am here primarily on behalf of my Senior Captain here, Captain Greaves. We have a very fast ship and would like to obtain a Letter of Marque.”

He continued to study me closely, his eyes occasionally flicking to Greaves and Sharon.

“Captain and guard then. I take it you are referring to the clipper that is now docked in the river.”

It didn’t surprise me that new unusual ships would be brought to his attention. “Yes. The Midnight Serpent. I also own two normal merchantmen. I have a bone to pick with pirates.”

“Do you intend to base yourself here in Northgate?”

“Yes. Which is the reason I visited the Judge this morning. I purchased a scroll off of him. In it I abdicate my title, so from tomorrow I will simply be a wealthy merchant. That has its own problems but they are mine not yours.”

“Thank you. That is very considerate. What does your brother think of all this?”

“I have no idea and won’t know for several weeks. I spoke to the Ambassador today as well, he has no special orders regarding my appearance and is writing to my brother for clarification as well as informing him of my decision. The abdication covers my offspring as well, which should help prevent troublemakers from targeting me.”

“For such a young woman, you have put some thought into this. You are clearly not the typical pampered princess.”

“No I am not. Which is what got me into this mess in the first place. Regardless of that, I have found I like shipboard life but I do need a secure base on land. We run an Adventuring Guild from the ship and one of my colleagues is proposing to set up a separate Mercenary Guild. At the moment I am hiring ship guards at great expense.”

“I assume your guild is the usual ten people.”

“Yes.” It was a very tentative ‘Yes’ as I couldn’t see where this conversation was heading.

“Along with a large building, I take it you need somewhere where you can train or set up workshops.” He was smiling now which had me worried. Greaves and Sharon were unhelpful when I looked at them, simply shrugging their shoulders. The King continued on as turned my attention back to him

“I have a large property on the west side of the river. It is probably the largest home outside of this Palace and will revert to me on the death of the present incumbent. Needless to say I have been inundated with requests to deed it to one aristocratic family or other. I have received an even larger pot of letters informing me of why a particular family shouldn’t receive it.”

I sat there stunned as he once again studied me closely. Seeing this as a test as well as an opportunity, I thought about the issues for a moment before replying.

“I can see why deeding it to one family or another would cause issues unless you have one singularly, outstanding family. What I can ‘t see is what you gain from deeding it to me or my guild.”

“I gain a wealthy merchant who appears to have a bee in her bonnet about pirates. Something to discuss later perhaps. Pirates are my main concern at the moment. We gave them a bloody nose a while ago but that won’t keep them at bay for too long. The pickings along the coast are too rich.”

“I can see where I would be a big bonus to you, as I would owe you big time or at least the guild would. Would that cause problems with the aristocratic families or guilds.”

“The aristocratic families will see you as a challenge, not a threat. So expect to be wined and dined until you surrender to one or another of them. As to the guilds, they are a friendly bunch here and they know I like to keep my hand in with them. Keeps everyone on their toes.”

I shook my head to clear my thoughts but the King was already rising. “Now if you will excuse me I have other work to attend to. My equerry will deliver your Letter of Marque to you tomorrow at your ship. You will need to get it registered with a Judge and the Port Authority. Lots of politics involved but it pays to keep everyone happy.”

He said the last as he left the room, leaving three slightly stunned people behind.

Not long after he left, the equerry arrived and guided us out of the Palace.

Saying goodbye, we walked back to our ship in a bit of a daze. Discussing the weird turn of events late into the evening.

In the safety of my cabin after retiring for the night, I unrolled the scroll and sat staring at it. My fingers trembling as I held it flat. There would be no going back after this, as the Judge had said, at least not outside of marrying a Prince. Something I couldn’t see happening. From tomorrow, I would be tarnished goods. Only someone interested in overthrowing Alexander would take me then.

With a deep breath I gathered everything I needed on the bed and then sat down in the middle. Giving myself room to lay down.

After reading the scroll out loud, I cut my thumb and spread my blood over the dried blood of the Judge.

At first I didn’t think it had worked. Debating on whether to get up, I was suddenly hit by the most excruciating headache. Biting my lip at the pain, I rolled up into the foetal position before passing out.

I awoke to someone knocking loudly on my cabin door. Rising unsteadily, I staggered to the door and opened it. Sharon gasped and grabbed my arm before guiding me back to the bed.

“That scroll did this to you?”

“Guess so, I can’t remember anything but the sudden pain.”

That brought my attention back to my stats and the flashing blue dot informing me of missed notifications. While Sharon bustled around me getting food and water, I checked my notifications.

Title Removed Permanently

Next title promoted

New title, Landsman

Lost 1 point, Charisma

Lost 1 point, Willpower

Lost 1 point Luck

Ouch, no wonder it had hurt so much and why people hankered after titles. That was quite a points haul. Shame I was losing them rather than gaining them.

[Tatiana

Race - Human

Title - Landsman

Female]

[Status

Age

18

Level

2 (13/30)

Health

11/11

Stamina

11/11

Mana

10/10

Strength

11

Agility

12

Dexterity

12

Intelligence

12

Perception

10

Charisma

13

Willpower

13

Luck

11

]

[Skills

Dance

Beginner 7

Acrobatics

Beginner 2

Horsemanship

Beginner 8

Improvisation

Beginner 2

Swordsmanship

Beginner 2

Stealth

Beginner 2

Shield

Beginner 2

Leadership

Beginner 7

Seamanship

Beginner 2

]

I winced as I saw how my stats now looked.

LETTER OF MARQUE

Now we had nothing to do but wait on the ship for the King’s Equerry to arrive. It rapidly became boring. I was afraid to start anything in case I had to drop it when the Equerry arrived.

Even the documents detailing numerous houses couldn’t keep my attention.

Especially given the news the King had given us yesterday. News that I had kept to myself. I was half afraid the property would actually be tiny, half afraid it would be as the King described, a building on a par with the Palace.

“Our guild is ten, plus a couple of servants. Even if Jane, Anna and Susan eventually leave the guild, they will need somewhere to stay until they find their feet in Northgate.”

I was beginning to think I had too many things on my plate.

“Better than being unemployed and broke I suppose.”

It was several hours before the Equerry arrived, a large leather satchel hung over one shoulder.

Not only was it large, it also looked full. Once again, I found myself wondering what I had walked into.

“Your Highness, Captain. Good to see you again.”

Greaves had joined me in greeting the Equerry.

“A correction from yesterday. I am now simply, plain Tatiana.”

There was no surprise on his face but there was a twinkle in his eye. “Apologies then, plain Tatiana.”

Sharon broke into a fit of coughing as she tried to cover up her laugh. Even Greaves was struggling.

Shaking my head at his comment, I smiled at the man. “You’re welcome, and no apology was required. I believe you have some important documents for me. Do I need to sign anything for them.”

“No. The King trusts me to do my job and if you lose them, then that is no concern of mine or the King.” He still had that smile on his face and I couldn’t figure out if he was joking or not.

Looked at realistically though, the King had simply given us a contract which required us to visit a Judge and the Port Authority to make it legal. If we didn’t do that, the King would simply assume, we had bottled the mission.

Sighing I held out my hand, expecting him to hand me the satchel. Instead he produced a large folded parchment.

“The Letter of Marque. You need to get it authorised for it to become legal. Prizes have to be brought back to port here and handed over to a Judge. All the details are in the accompanying Letter.

I handed the heavy document over to Greaves as the Equerry withdrew several more large documents from the satchel.

“Deeds, drawings and details of the property known locally as ‘The Castle’. It is in fact simply a large Mansion with ample grounds. The current occupant will have vacated the premises by the end of today. Here is a set of keys, the remainder will be with the Head of House, or Housekeeper if you will. The number of servants has dropped significantly over the years. I believe there are only four now. Housekeeper, Groundsman, Cook and Maid.”

I accepted the large bunch of keys with trepidation, wondering how much this was going to cost the guild, both in hard cash and favours owed to a King we hardly knew.

“It was good to meet you again. I hope your stay in Northgate is enjoyable and profitable.” With a smart salute he turned on his heels and left our ship.

Following Greaves, I walked down to our meeting room. Placing the documents on the table and ignoring them as we waited for the others to arrive.

Today, the first meeting, contained only myself, Greaves, Lieutenant Graham, Lawrence and of course Sharon.

The only topic was going to be the Letter of Marque, except Greaves beat me to the start.

“I sent out twenty men yesterday to gauge the level of support for the riots that were mentioned by the Port Master.”

His expression was difficult to read, which made me wonder what those men had discovered. It was clearly something he felt was important.

“Come on then Greaves. You know I don’t deal well with suspense.” I smiled at him as I said that.

“Ah but you are no longer a Princess, so have to wait patiently, like the rest of us.” His reply was equally facetious.

“As I said, I sent out twenty men in pairs yesterday. Gave them all some extra coppers in case lubrication was needed. In the end it wasn’t, the sailors in the taverns were all happy to talk apparently. Ten tales from ten different taverns, all essentially the same. The riot was in response to a mage fight, details and casualty figures vary but other than that, it was a flash in the pan event, nothing for us to worry about.”

That didn’t sit well with his expression, nor his need to start first. There was clearly something else that he thought was important or interesting.

“Now on to the piece de resistance. There is an Orc wondering around free in this City. The gasps from us were followed by laughs.

“Come on Greaves, no one is going to believe that. An Ogre or Troll working somewhere, maybe but not an Orc.” I was as insistent as the others.

“Again, all of them came back with the same tale. Although the details of her figure and clothing, or lack thereof changed. It appears there is a guild of adventurers here led by three young women, an Elf, an Orc and a Human.”

“Come on Greaves, that even sounds like the beginning of a tawdry tavern story or joke.”

“I know, but my men said the sailors all swore it was true. Seems they even attended a Palace Ball, which ended in a cat fight. The Elf punching out some Lady. Seems their guild is known to the King.”

“Not another one. Something the guard said. I take it that they have difficulty getting in to see the King. Also explains why the equerry seemed disappointed to see us.”

Putting things together, it seemed that we had competition for the King’s eye.

“Alright Greaves. Thank you for all that. The Orc can wait until it affects us directly. The same with the riots. Now on to business.”

I opened the Letter of Marque. At the very bottom was the wax seal of the King along with his signature.

The language was very stilted and full of lawyer speak, making the document much larger than it needed to be.

In essence it repeated what the Equerry had said. Prizes had to be brought to Northgate and handed over to a Judge.

Once a value had been agreed, distribution of it amongst ourselves would be down to us. I could keep ninety percent and the Judge wouldn’t care.

“The King’s Equerry delivered this today. Once this meeting is over, along with Greaves I will be taking it around to the Judge and Port Authority to get it authorised.”

“When do we sail and what will our priorities be?” Unsurprisingly Lieutenant Graham was concerned with the practicalities.

I turned to Greaves to see what he thought.

“At least a week, maybe two, we still need more men. As to priority. At least for the moment, I think sailing up and down the coast between here and Port Acutari would be best. Get to know the new men and hopefully pick off a pirate ship or two. Review every couple of weeks.”

I nodded my head in agreement and then turned to Lawrence.

“What about you Lawrence? Are you staying here as a hired hand or are you going to set up as a new guild?”

“The latter, the idea of being a Lieutenant in charge of my own men is just too enticing. At first, you will be my sole contract but I would hope to expand in the long term, which would mean a new leader for this ship as I eventually become land bound.”

I led the chorus of congratulations which had Lawrence blushing.

The meeting went on for sometime discussing the nitty gritty of outfitting a ship for a potentially dangerous mission.

Then I was off to the Port Authority, in this case headed by the Port Master. His office was in a tall building near the first quay on the east side.

Accompanied by Greaves and Sharon, we had to wait our turn in a small anteroom. This was full of ship’s Captains and Merchants waiting to see the Port Master with one grievance or another. It was a strange feeling, sat there getting bored, I was used to just waltzing in anywhere.

I was beginning to see how spoilt I was as a Princess.

Finally it was our turn and we trooped into his office, today I was wearing my usual trail leathers. They were more comfortable and quicker to put on than my more formal attire.

“Please state your name and business, ship as well if you have one.” He didn’t even look up from his ledger.

Since Greaves nodded to me, I spoke up first, stumbling over my name as I started to say Princess.

“Tatiana, part owner of the Midnight Serpent. Here to get a Letter of Marque notarised.”

He looked up at that. “This is only the third one I will have seen in the last four weeks. I guess if one of you makes an absolute fortune one day soon, that will change quickly. Do you realise what you are getting into? Deliberately targeting pirates could be seen as a dangerous occupation.”

“Yes, we have talked it through. We have additional sailors as well as Mercenaries, which includes a mage. Burning both ships is not a pleasant thought but if the need arises, we at least have the means.”

“Well you seem more organised than the previous recipients. Here’s to a prosperous hunt.”

Having signed the document he handed it back to me and went back to his ledger calling out loudly ‘Next!’ as he did so.

I almost snapped at him and caught Sharon’s amused grin at my dislike of being so summarily dismissed.

“He is a busy man in a position of power. I will just have to get used to being treated like everyone else.”

Now we had a long walk to the office of Judge Willis. Walking along, it was strange to realise I was now no different to all the others I could see going about their daily lives.

Sharon clearly picked up on my thoughts. “What do you think about being a plain Jane now?”

“It’s proving more difficult to get used to than I thought. Saying my title or waving my ring was enough to have people rushing to fulfill my every need. Now I find I have to wait in a queue the same as everyone else. It is a bit humbling to be honest.”

At the Judge’s Office, I was recognised from the previous meeting and shown straight in. I failed to mention my change in status.

“Ah Princess Tatiana. What can I do for you today?”

“Just plain Tatiana now, I am afraid. With my Senior Captain, Greaves, I have obtained a Letter of Marque from the King and need you to notarise it to make it legal. We will also be releasing any prizes we capture into your care.”

“Of course. The scroll wasn’t too painful I hope?”

“Excruciating painful actually, to the point I passed out. I lost status points as well.”

“Yes, Titles usually come with status points, it’s the reason people like them so much. The longer you hold them the more painful it becomes to remove them as well. Now on to the Letter. Do you realise what you are getting into?”

“Yes, we have hired mercenaries, including a mage as well as additional sailors. That should give us an advantage over any pirates we meet.”

“Who is in charge?”

“Depends on what you are talking about. Lawrence a friend of mine, who is well trained in all things military, will lead the Mercenaries. Greaves by virtue of being my Senior Captain will be in charge of the ship and I am in charge of all things to do with the mercantile side of business. Anything else will be a joint decision unless there isn’t time.”

“As far as the Letter of Marque is concerned, it is made out to the both of you. Please be diligent in acting under its remit. I really wouldn’t want to have to hang either of you.

He gave us a big smile as he signed the document.

“There you are. You are now Privateers in the employ of his His Majesty. Just be aware that my fees are five percent per prize.”

After handing the document back to me. The three of us rose, bowed and then left his office. Outside we immediately headed for the Bank, where the document would be stored.

It was too important a document to be stored at home or on the ship.

From tomorrow we would have a permanent home here in Northgate.

Back on board the Midnight Serpent, I convened a meeting of my ex Ladies in Waiting, Sharon and Lawrence.

Sat around the table in our meeting room, I thought about our adventures over the last year.

“As you know I had a meeting with the Judge yesterday and last night, I went through with the decision to abdicate my title. So, as of this morning I am simply Tatiana, a wealthy and somewhat eccentric merchant.” They all came round and gave me hug, except Sharon and Lawrence that is.

“Afterwards we visited the King and requested a Letter of Marque, which arrived this morning. Making us Privateers in the employ of the King.”

I deliberately left a long pause before continuing, although all of them kept looking at the pile of documents I had in front of me.

“While we were there the King sprang these on me. They relate to a Mansion in Northgate, on the west side of the river. It belongs to the King and is empty from tomorrow, so the King has graciously let it to our guild.”

Looking around at their shocked expressions, I realised what I must have looked like yesterday when the King proposed this to me.

“Dorca, this is the deeds, can you read through and work out the bad news. How much we will each owe every week. Lawrence this is a plan of the grounds, can you work out whether there is enough room to set up a training yard. I wouldn’t really want your men staying in the main house, so see if there is a outbuilding that can be converted or space to build one. Ladies the rest of us, will look at these floor plans and see if we can’t allocate some. We will want individual bedrooms and meeting rooms

It went quiet then until Dorca called for my attention.

“Tatiana, either you are confused or the King changed his mind. What exactly did he say about this Mansion?”

“Thinking back now, he didn’t actually say anything. I did all the talking. He just said the property was available, I assumed it would go to the guild for a cut price rent.”

THE CASTLE

Dorca’s hands were actually shaking, the parchment making a pleasant fluttering sound.

“He has deeded it to you, lock, stock and barrel. You now own it. There are a lot of caveats around your position in society or leaving the Kingdom but as of this morning this property belongs to you.

Once again we were all stunned in to silence.

My brain seemed to have shut down in shock. Sharon bringing me back to my senses.

“Just how big is this property Lawrence?” Her voice was quiet and respectful, as if we were in a library.

“There aren’t any dimensions unfortunately, but judging by the size, l’d say around fifteen to twenty acres, might be less. Significant though. Plenty of outhouses marked, will be interesting to see what they are.”

“How are you not in shock?”

“Come on Tatiana. You were a Princess up until yesterday. This sort of thing goes on all the time at our level. Properties change hand almost daily. Sometimes in return for favours. Other times simply because you were dealt a bad hand at poker.”

I was stupefied. This was the first time he had talked back to me in all the years I had known him. Did being plain Tatiana now mean I was that much less to him. Was it really the title he had been after, for all those years.

“Lawrence, I was a Princess. If it hadn’t been for my brothers deciding to teach me, I wouldn’t even know what a hand of poker was. I most certainly have never been allowed to dabble in property.”

Two could play at that haughty game. I saw him blush at my answer but I wasn’t sure if that was from embarrassment or anger.

“You have my apologies. I spoke out of turn. I sometimes forget how differently women are brought up compared to men. I do spend a lot of time in your company. My father taught me poker when I was a boy, playing for real money. He has both won and lost fortunes in the gambling halls back home.”

“Plural, like more than once?” Dorca with her love of adventure stories was as riveted by this tale as I was.

“Yes. It is not uncommon. Property deeds are gambled away nightly. Sometimes it might be weeks before a property settles down, remaining in someone’s hand for more than a day. Walking around with twenty to thirty gold on you is a quick way to end up dead. Half a dozen property deeds though, they can be wrapped up in an inside pocket.”

Lawrence had let us into a rarely seen seedier side of aristocratic life.

At least rarely seen by wives and girlfriends. I am pretty sure those gambling dens would have a large supply of young promiscuous women serving drinks, food and many other services.

“Thank you for that Lawrence, both the apology and description of gambling dens. We have become sidetracked though. Is the main house detailed on that map Lawrence?”

“Yes. I would guess the largest outhouse is a greenhouse or hothouse, maybe both given it appears to be next to the house and surrounded by gardens. But judging by the size of the house, there should be plenty of room for a barracks holding twenty to forty men, coupled with a large training yard.”

Lawrence spread the map out on the table. The main property was actually at one end, with open land behind it. The property included a long thin lake, complete with bridge.

To the sides of main house were a number of outhouses, that could be anything from stables to mews.

Engrossed in looking at the room plans, I hadn’t stopped to think how large the building must be. Now I did.

“This place is huge, I mean really huge. The King did mention it was only second to the Palace but I didn’t really take that in.”

“What? This place is the second largest building in Northgate and you didn’t think to mention that fact.” Dorca was almost screaming at me by the end.

“It slipped my mind, my sense of scale is different, I was brought up in a Palace with over seven hundred rooms. It becomes normal when you don’t see anything else.”

“Look there are two huge ballrooms, a library, dozens of sitting rooms or state rooms. The kitchen at the back takes up almost a quarter of the rear wing.

“What about bedrooms, have you all bagged the best ones?” Lawrence had his usual smile back now.

“Yes, of course. The first floor is mostly sitting rooms, including the library, the main bedrooms are on the second with the smaller rooms on the third, presumably for staff and guests you don’t like.”

“Four floors?How many rooms then?” Anna still seemed to be in shock. Her family house was certainly the smallest out of the the five of them. I hadn’t counted them but guessed it must be around a hundred.

“Around a hundred at a guess. If you look, the biggest rooms are along the front of the house, they become smaller as you go down the two wings to the back of the house.”

“So how big do you think those rooms are?

“Thirty feet by twenty at least, with sitting room and dressing room attached. Eight main suites, five of the smaller ones and five sitting rooms. How are we going to dish them out?”

“I can’t see Niles or Graham staying here frequently, at least not until they are wealthy enough to retire.” Sharon pointed out numbers to us.

“At first then, it will be just the eight of us including Greaves. He will need a land base as well. Lawrence you will need an office on the ground floor near a rear door. That way your men won’t be traipsing through the house. Yes I know it is a rather us and them thing to do but if they are training they are going to be getting wet and muddy and we only have the one maid.”

Lawrence smiled at that, as us girls tried to agree on a bedroom each.

Friendly like, we chatted on for hours before turning in. I collected all the documents and placed them in a secure drawer in my cabin.

Once we were settled down they would be deposited at the bank along with the Letter of Marque.

My mind was still a whirl of thoughts as I settled down in my bed and sleep didn’t come easily.

I awoke with the dawn, tired and hungry, clambering on deck to hear the noise of wind blowing in the rigging and birds circling around looking for scraps.

It both woke me up and cheered me up.

Retreating back inside I helped the cook prepare breakfast. He had long since given up telling me to go away. Being the owner of the ship came with certain privileges.

It was mid morning by the time we were all up and ready to embark on this adventure. As I felt it was a formal event I had dressed in my best finery. Sharon as usual was wearing black leathers, sword and dagger at her waist.

That was not to say I wasn’t armed, I had a small dagger sheathed on each leg. They weren’t exactly easy to get to but if attacked I was at least prepared.

I had advised the others to do the same on more than one occasion, and like most society women, we were brought up to take an honour dagger with us at all time.

“Death before dishonour, I wonder what my father would have made of my first meeting with Greaves. Would he have demanded my death or Greaves’, maybe both?”

I was glad I was free from that society at least a little.

Making our way along the docks, we made an unusual sight and quite a few sailors and workers stopped to starred as we passed on our way to the ferry.

I was in front, arm in arm with Greaves, ever the gentleman. Behind me came Sharon and then my friends, no longer could I call them my Ladies in Waiting.

Bringing up the rear were the remaining men in our guild. Niles and Graham looking very uncomfortable in suits while Lawrence as ever, was resplendent in a fancy suit made to the latest design.

The ferry Captain was very obsequious even though I didn’t have a title. We gave the appearance of being very wealthy and those sort of people were generally easier to upset than the aristocracy. Putting on airs and graces to make up for a lack of history and titles.

At first the west side of the river didn’t look any different to the east, taverns and warehouses lining the docks. Away from them though, the differences were readily apparent, none of the grandiose streets and buildings here. Instead, narrow cobbled streets were lined with small houses, all brightly painted and well kept.

Kids were everywhere, most wearing threadbare clothes but looking clean and healthy for all that. They all stopped to stare as we walked by and more than one set of curtains twitched as watchers inside satisfied their curiosity.

“Shouldn’t all these children be at school somewhere?” The streets in Asanphale where never this full of children, although I remembered the kids in the market when planning to leave. So maybe I had never been into the equivalent neighbourhood to here.

“By rights, yes. But as in most places, there aren’t enough ragged schools or scholarships to go round.”

That made me sad and I made a mental note to look into setting up both ragged schools and scholarships once I had the time.

Finally we came to the driveway to our estate. The gate was not locked, although a gatehouse stood nearby, looking dark and empty.

Entering the property felt odd. A tall brick wall ran off into the distance on both sides of the ornamental metal gates. Pillars sporting regal looking lions, supported both sets. Large gates blocking the driveway, while smaller copies guarded a pedestrian pathway.

Both the pathway and driveway were lined with trees. The lake Lawrence had mentioned, was over on our right and it was full of ducks, geese, swans, moorhens and coots.

The trees were a mix, London Planes, competing with Horse Chestnuts, oaks and Elms, beech and birch. Majestic Pines adding their deeper greens and browns.

After what seemed like an over long walk, we came around a curve to view the house.

The driveway split to circle around a large ornamental fountain, currently not working.

Behind the fountain, a large, four storey building faced us. Steps led up to massive double doors, protected by a portico, supported on four stone columns.

The roof was decorated with crenelations to make it look like a castle but all the windows would make it impossible to defend.

Awestruck for a moment, I missed the door opening until an older looking woman in a prim grey dress called out to us.

“Can I help you. This is private property and not part of the public park behind us.” She sounded stern but not unfriendly.

“Apologies, I was simply stunned by the grandeur of this place. No wonder every aristocratic family in the Kingdom is after it.”

“Thank you for the compliment but that doesn’t change the fact that this is private property. Please leave now.”

“It is private property that now belongs to me. I believe the previous incumbent left yesterday.”

“He did indeed leave. At very short notice as well. Do you have proof of what you claim. I am not letting you in without that regardless of your dress.

I smiled as I gestured to Greaves, women’s dresses being notorious for lacking pockets.

Greaves was very courteous. “Here you go, the deeds, duly signed by the King. I am Captain Greaves, and this is my business associate Tatiana. The rest of the group are the members of our Adventurers Guild and all of us will be living here.”

The woman studied the deeds for a moment, running her fingers over the seal. Finally she came to a decision. “For the moment this looks legitimate. You will forgive me though, if I send to the Palace for confirmation. For the moment you are free to enter. Do you have a title Tatiana?”

“No. No title, although the King seemed to think I would have no end of titled suitors making their way here.”

“If this is legitimate then I can well believe that. Every aristocratic family in the Kingdom and a few from outside, have been after this building for the last ten years at least. You are going to ruffle more than a few feathers.”

I wondered if this was how all Housekeepers talked to the owner as it seemed overly friendly, or whether she had simply become used to talking like this to the previous owner.

Lost in my thoughts she led me into a grand entrance foyer. By grand I meant huge. It was open to the next floor and dominated by two large chandeliers.

The foyer had to be at least sixty feet across. At the rear between large wooden stairs, doors gave access to the inner courtyard, doors led off to the left and right as well.

The floor was tiled in dark slate, the wall half panelled in dark wood. There were paintings on the walls, held in ornate gilt frames.

All of us just stood there looking around in shock.

“What would you like to see first?” Her question brought us out of our reverie.

“Bedrooms.” We all said at the same time. It brought smiles to all our faces.

“This way then. Do you know the layout of this building?”

“Sort off, plans were included with the deeds, so we know the main bedrooms are on the second floor. We haven’t really allocated any yet though.

Greaves and Lawrence laughed at that.

“Don’t let that deceive you. They know exactly which room each of them wants. They just need to look at them to confirm it. We will sleep where we are told to.” Greaves explained his laugh.

I slapped him on the arm for his cheek.

By then the Housekeeper had led us through the right hand door on the second floor. “The house is symmetrical, left and right. So I will just show you this wing, then I will leave you to sort yourself out while I inform the other staff of the change.” She paused as she stopped in front of a pair of doors, one each side of the corridor.

“As you can see, some of the suites here are very large. I will leave you now.” She gave a little curtsy and left us to ourselves.

This was the room I had pencilled in for myself. Sharon insisting on having a room that opened up across from me. If I liked it, Susan was taking the equivalent one on the left side. Dorca, Jane and Anna had decided to take the suites on the same side as Susan. That left Greaves and Lawrence having a suite each on the same side as me. While poor old Niles was consigned to one of the smaller rooms at the back of the Mansion.

The only thing we hadn’t decided on was order.

I led everyone into what I hoped would become my room.

The size of it was awe inspiring, it had to be at least fifteen feet across, and this was just the sitting room. Double doors led us through to a similar sized dressing room, wardrobes and drawers lining the walls.

Another set of double doors in the opposite wall, led us into the bedroom, this was even larger and literally had me gasping for breath.

The far wall had a massive fire place, that looked as if you could burn trees in it. On my left two large double wardrobes stood either side of a massive four poster bed. The wood was a rich dark brown, while the drapes were deep russet red.

To my right, two sets of windows gave gorgeous views out over the ornamental gardens, drive and lake.

To say it was breathtaking was to understate the effect it had on me.

“The others are all like this right?” It was Dorca who had asked an important question in a quiet, breathless voice.

“I would think so, but only one way to find out. This is most definitely my room by the way.”

The first room to check was the one directly opposite mine in the Left Wing of the house. Heading that way we passed three smaller rooms, two facing the front of the house were fitted out as sitting rooms with chairs and low tables.

The room facing the inner courtyard was a bedroom similar to the one Sharon had snagged.

Then we moved on to the room that was ostensibly allocated to Susan. If she liked it, no one was going to take it away from her.

In layout it was a twin to mine, except facing in the opposite direction. The bed was a similar sized four poster and the drapes were the same colour. Which made washing them easier I supposed.

Susan was as ecstatic as I was. Now we had to sort out the others, which caused a problem yesterday when we were trying to allocate rooms. My room and Sharon’s were effectively at the head of each side wing, so one of us would be on an all female wing while the other would be on a mixed wing.

In the end, I chose for them. “It would pay to have all you four together. I am going to spend far less time here than you, with the exception of Dorca of course. Don’t forget these rooms are for you, regardless of whether or not you purchase your own place locally.”

The men left us at this, carrying on down the corridor to inspect the bathrooms and make a full circuit of the Mansion to the unclaimed suites on the other side.

There was a group hug with tears before we headed for the three rooms in the wing itself.

There were two facing outwards, and one facing in towards the inner courtyard. The two on the outside were smaller than my suite, but identical in layout otherwise, a single large sitting room leading to a large bedroom.

The suite on the inner side was if anything, bigger than mine. Anna had chosen this one, and as she had the smallest mansion back home, none of us had really argued.

“So, you are free to do whatever you want in your bedroom. I am sure we can store any furniture you dislike somewhere on the Estate.”

Now we followed the men and completed a circuit of the floor. We found Niles in the rear wing, he was stood looking into a bedroom that looked out into the inner courtyard.

It was a good sized room but nothing compared to the Suites

“What’s up Niles.” Sharon quickly went over to the clearly upset man.

“Its just too much, I was a street urchin before becoming a sailor. I’ve never owned anything that wouldn’t fit in a duffel bag.”

Deciding to leave Sharon to comfort Niles on her own. I led the rest of us around the corner where we found Greaves, Graham and Lawrence chatting about their rooms.

“I have grabbed the inner suite, while Greaves has the one nearest to you.” Lawrence pointed to the rooms in case I wasn’t sure which ones he meant. It did take me by surprise though.

“Before, he would have fought to have the nearest room to me. Is this more about my lack of title or has he finally given up. Both Anna and Jane make eyes at him.”

Once Lawrence settled here and picked up the title Lieutenant, he was going to move right up the eligible bachelor league.

I switched my attention to Greaves to stop my mind from wandering.

“By my count there are three bedrooms spare which allows us to add three more members to the guild. Plus we could convert two of the rear sitting rooms as well, which would take us to five potential new members.” Greaves, had been counting in his head.

“I wouldn’t want to take on anyone new yet. We have lots of new sailors to break in. Lawrence will be struggling with his guild this year. Anna, Jane and Susan will be trying to make a life for themselves here. While I will be trying to build up my mercantile empire.”

Having organised the bedrooms to our liking we took a tour of the grounds. Beyond the ornamental gardens there were two more courtyards. The first was bounded by stables and barns. The second had workshops and greenhouses.

“We can’t very well convert any of these to barracks, we will need most of them.”

“We could set up a third courtyard beyond the greenhouses. It would be pretty much invisible from the house. A set of four barracks around a central courtyard, very military looking.” Lawrence answered my comment, and he had clearly been putting some thought into it.

“How close is that to the Estate border? Could the builders put another gate in there? We could effectively fence off the entire section. Treat it as a separate property, especially if you put in cooking facilities. You are going to have to put in washing facilities anyway.”

Now I could see how Lawrence’s idea could expand. He seemed equally enthused and started making notes in his journal.

Back in the Mansion, we headed to the kitchen which was at the rear of the building on the ground floor. We had to walk through one of the Ballrooms to get there, and met a very surprised cook and maid.

“Sorry to disturb you. We are the new owners and were feeling hungry so headed this way.”

“Generally this part of of the building is staff only. There are ring pulls in the main bedroom suites and some of the sitting rooms.”

“Ring pulls?”

It was Dorca though, who answered my question. “Discrete ropes in each room. Pulling it rings a bell in staff quarters, each one is labeled and therefore they know where to go.”

“Right, as for food, do you have anything quick and simple for the moment, bread, cheese, cold meats?” I brought the focus back to our hunger.

“Yes, of course. If you go and sit in the Blue State room, we will bring something along shortly.”

I wasn’t sure I was going to like how long a time, shortly was. Having no alternative, other than brow beating my staff, I led everyone back through the ballroom and into the Blue State room.

It was blue as well, although pale blue, whereas I had envisioned a room made out to make you feel like you were underwater,

Here the walls were a pastel blue above light coloured wood panelling. The paintings hung on the wall, all had a blue, theme, from a ship struggling in a tempest to an idyllic beach scene.

The second State room on the other side of the foyer was called the Yellow room, the walls were actually a pale cream, but the paintings all had a yellow theme. Bright sunflowers, another beach scene that concentrated on the sand, ripe wheat waving in a breeze and my favourite a painting of the desert.

I had thought it was impossible to enter the desert due to the mountains being controlled by Dwarves and Orcs, but a look at the map had allowed me to see that you could sail along the coast to it.

The central table in both rooms would easily sit twelve, several dressers were placed around the walls, while windows gave views out to the front and side. A large fireplace dominated the far wall, easily big enough to roast a whole pig should you wish to.

Actually, after making ourselves comfortable at the table, we didn’t have to wait that long before both women appeared, a trolley being pushed along between them.

Now they proceeded to set places , which I called a halt to. “Just dump everything on the table, we are quite capable of helping ourselves.”

Seeing the frowns this created I relented a little. “We are adventurers, used to living and sleeping rough. When we are just snacking like this, informality is fine. For dinners, especially when we have guests, then formal will be de rigeur.”

That seemed to please them and soon we were helping ourselves to thick slices of bread, cheese and cold meats. Both ale and water had been brought in.

Afterwards, we spent the rest of the day exploring the Mansion and grounds, sometimes together and sometimes on our own.

AT COURT

Two weeks had passed since The Castle had become our new home.

All of us were now settled in.

Lawrence had also created his Mercenary Guild, duly registered at the Mercenary Guild Hall. He had spent a whole day discussing names with us, as he wanted a link to the ship and our Adventuring Guild to be clearly obvious.

In the end we agreed on the Flaming Serpents as that would make a great banner and identification badge. It was also free when he checked. Like Adventurers, Mercenaries were kept from choosing the same name, just in case they met on the battlefield.

Almost half the current squad of Mercenaries agreed to jump ship and join Lawrence, which gave him a great head start. Most of these were single men and women who had no real ties to their home town. Our Mage also decided to join up, claiming it gave him a more secure, varied future, than if he remained independent or joined our Adventuring Guild.

“Now I have to remember to call him Lieutenant Lawrence when in public. That is going to take some getting used to.”

His new title and position as head of a Mercenary Guild had increased the attention Anna and Jane were paying him, although they weren’t openly fighting each other, at least not to my knowledge.

Susan, Jane and Anna had decided to club together and go into business. Having scoured the local lawyers for days, they had settled on a high class patisserie and an equally high class chocolatier.

None of them actually intended to work, but now they were wealthy merchants in their own right. I had kicked in with ten percent, to ensure they didn’t have to go cap in hand to the Bank. While at the same time spreading my risk.

My mercantile empire was beginning to expand. I had purchased a warehouse near the docks. The assumption being we would need space for any goods taken from pirate ships we caught. The Midnight Serpent would also need space for goods to be traded up and down the coast.

Our breakfast that morning was disturbed by a visitor. We had taken to eating in the Blue State room, it was the nearest to the Kitchen and so saved the cook and maid from traipsing through the Mansion.

Both were now used to our more informal ways, as was the Housekeeper. I had only met the Groundsman once, although we saw him occasionally when out in the gardens or staring through the windows. He was a quiet older man, content to potter about the gardens in a world of his own.

The King’s Equerry was easy to spot in the morning sunshine. Niles and Lieutenant Graham had returned to the Midnight Serpent, the latter claiming that morale and work would suffer if the Captain and First Lieutenant were absent for any length of time.

“Everyone, looks like we have a missive from the King.”

This caused more than a small amount of concern, finally voiced by Greaves. “Do you think he is calling in a favour already.”

“Maybe he is just curious as to why we are still in Port after two weeks.” I was trying to be logical and think like a King who had just hired a Privateer.

Getting up, I was followed by Greaves to the main entrance, or foyer.

I am not sure how she knew but the Housekeeper was already there, answering the quiet knock on the door.

After opening the door, she turned to me. “An equerry from the King is here with a delivery. Shall I send him round to the workers entrance.”

From the smile on her face, I could tell she was playing with me and my lack of decorum where etiquette was concerned.

“No that will be fine, I am here now.”

Taking her place I found myself in front of the same equerry as before, his smile disappearing as he became all business like.

“I have a package for you from the King. A reply is not necessary.” Handing me a package, he gave me a brief smile and then turned around and started to make his way down the long driveway.

Slightly shocked at the briefness of the interaction, I closed the door and headed back to the State Room.

“It seems the King has sent me a package.” For a moment I sat there staring at the Kings seal, stamped in wax on the back.

“Come on. Open it. I want to know if we are being turfed out after two weeks.” Anna had a frown on her face and sounded really concerned.

“Alright, here goes nothing.”

Opening the package, I found a short letter, signed by his secretary, surrounding several pieces of card.

“The letter is simplicity itself, a short description of the cards, four in all and signed by the King’s secretary.” Seeing the angry looks on the faces of my friends, I continued on quickly.

“The cards are signed by the King and are invites to attend Court in two weeks time.

There was stunned silence for a moment before chaos broke out, everyone talking at once.

Anna’s scream of “What shall I wear?” Loudest of all.

“Quiet!” Greaves’ shout cut through it all and brought instant silence.

“Thank you Greaves. Anna I am really sorry but I won’t be taking you and please wait before you all start to shout again.” I added the last comment as they all looked like they would start talking. While Sharon sat there with a smug grin on her face, having clearly worked out which three, I would be taking.

“As I mentioned, there are only four invites and, no they don’t say plus one. One is clearly for me. Captain Greaves, the other half of our Privateering team, will take another. Lieutenant Lawrence as the new owner of a sister Mercenary Guild makes sense as the third. Which brings me to the final ticket. As I am no longer a Princess but just a single, wealthy Merchant, I no longer require or need Ladies in Waiting. That is in part why you have started to make your own lives here. However what I do need is a bodyguard, hence the last ticket will go to Sharon.” Glowers were sent Sharon’s way but no one actually complained.

“Sharon, it is a formal event, so no visible weapons and you will be required to dress accordingly. No trousers or leathers. This caused a fair amount of giggling as even when not required to , Sharon preferred the ease and simplicity of trousers. She nodded her head though, aware of the needs of complying with social norms at such an important event.

“Greaves. What are you going to do now? Will you take the ship out on a shake down trip?”

“Yes, I think I will have to. Another two weeks of forced idleness will start to eat into morale

Those two weeks passed in a blur of meetings.

Meetings with my agent for Northgate. Newly hired of course. Since I was here, we spent a lot of time compiling lists of goods to sell in other Kingdoms.

Meetings with Lawrence to discuss progress with his guild and whether he would be leaving Northgate with us on the first official trip as a Privateer.

Lawrence had decided he would as he didn’t have enough recruits to justify remaining behind.

Meetings with Anna, Jane and Susan about their business empire. Promotion and distribution uppermost in their minds.

Finally, I had a meeting with Dorca in which we discussed her future desire to switch to a merchantman.

“If you like travelling so much. Why don’t you take on as a junior officer on one? I am pretty sure I could swing that, since I own the ships.”

Dorca’s eyes had gone wide at that suggestion. “Do you think I could really do that?”

“Of course. It is mostly standing around and giving orders, which aren’t that difficult for a Merchantman. If you are going to be on the ship for a while, you might as well learn how to sail her.”

“Could you have a word then? I will swap to which ever one you recommend.”

“At the moment they are commanded by the second and third Lieutenants from the Midnight Serpent. I have to make a decision soon on whether to make those positions permanent. It would be easy enough to add your name as a junior lieutenant in to those talks.”

“That won’t cause issues will it, with me being a woman.”

“It shouldn’t, there have been female officers and even pirates in the past. You will have to wear trousers pretty much all the time while onboard, but beyond that you should be fine.”

On his return from the second shake down trip, Greaves agreed with me, that there shouldn’t be an issue with having Dorca as a junior officer on one of the Merchant men.

During the two trips we had lost four sailors. Two were simply unable or unwilling to learn, so were dismissed once the ship was back in port. Two more were deigned to be too troublesome to keep on and again both were dismissed.

Even with that, Greaves decided to promote two men into the spare Lieutenant spots, and gave me permission to make the two men Captains, which I agreed to do.

I penned letters to my lawyer and my accountant giving them the order. I also requested that Thomas look in to the idea of buying four new ships from a ship builder. The ships to built sequentially, spreading the cost over several years.

Now I was dressed up in my best finery. Sharon besides me, looking odd in a similar outfit. She kept giving me death glares, daring me to make a comment.

I could see Greaves struggling to keep his mouth shut. While Lawrence just smirked.

Both men were dressed in new suits, cut to the latest fashion, Greaves had gone for dark grey, the material flecked with black. It made him look very debonair and dashing. Lawrence had gone for blue flecked with silver, making for a very flamboyant sight.

Walking to the Palace was a risk, but then so was riding in carriage. There were no ferries that could take horses and carriages.

It was a warm, pleasant day and the invites said mid-afternoon. From experience I was guessing it would turn into a party after, so we were booking rooms in a nearby Inn.

The rest of our party, including Niles, would stay there for the evening.

Walking into the Inn, all conversation stopped for a moment as everyone stared at the newcomers all dressed up to the nines. Niles stood out as he was dressed in plain trousers and a shirt. My female friends though, had dressed up as if they were attending Court as well.

I was surprised at Dorca joining in, as she was usually the one moaning at getting dressed in fancy clothes, when it was required.

“I would like to book some rooms please.”

“Yes, Lady?….” The pause waiting for my introduction was obvious.

“No title. Tatiana will do.”

“Let him make of that, what he will.”

It wasn’t unusual for Princesses to use an alias when out and about.

“How many rooms in total are you talking about? You have quite a large party.”

“Four should suffice, although the one for the men will need to accommodate three.”

“Not a problem. That is easy to arrange. Are you here for the Court?”

I was slightly surprised by the fact that it was common knowledge but put it down to servants talking. After all it had been planned weeks ago and the carriage hire people would be doing great business along with the dressmakers.

“Actually thinking about the event, it would be more surprising if it wasn’t common knowledge.”

“Yes, though not all of us are attending. Some will be spending the evening here.”

“I do enjoy playing the haughty Princess at times, it can be fun.”

Greaves paid the man, including a generous tip after a quick glance from me. He also picked up the keys, sighing at my theatrics as he did so.

In the safety of my room I couldn’t help laughing and Sharon quickly joined in.

“Oh that was fun. Now he thinks he has some fancy foreign aristocrat staying here.”

“You have grown into this life of a wealthy merchant. It suits you. I couldn’t tell whether Sharon was being serious or not but decided to assume she was.

“I always had an independent streak. My father never really beat it out of me. In fact he never even tried to. I guess I have him to thank, one way or another for my current life.”

Turning melancholy, I sat there in silence for a moment before a knock on the door disturbed my thoughts.

“It’s Greaves. We are heading out, are you ready?”

Standing up and smoothing out my dress, I received a nod from Sharon, who was also busy arranging her clothes

“Yes. Just coming.”

The walk to the Palace was fun. People staring as we went by. The crowds grew as we got closer, shouts and comments getting louder as the noise increased.

No one tried to stop us or grab us though, and the crowds parted with ease to let us through.

It was unusual for aristocrats to walk around without a posse of guards but not unheard of, especially this close to the Palace and therefore the Palace guards.

At the Palace gates, I said goodbye to my friends, feeling like I was being led to the executioners block, rather than a fancy party.

Taking a deep breath, I handed our four invites to a Palace guard. After a quick glance, he returned them to me. Saluting as he opened the gate to let us enter the grounds. There were a lot of guards on display today. Some stood still along the wall and front of the Palace, while others patrolled the grounds, in squads of four.

Following the line of footmen, I led the way to the main entrance of the Palace, where I once again handed over my invites. This time the scrutiny was much more intense, before they were handed back.

Following his directions I entered the Palace, finding myself in a huge two storey foyer lit by two chandeliers. Massive staircases at the back of the room led to the upper floors.

Maids were flitting back and forth, carrying trays of drinks in fancy flute glasses.

A footman in fancy garb, just like all the others, directed us to the right and we eventually found ourselves in a sitting room. Expensively decorated, it held a number of very comfortable looking chairs, except they were all currently occupied.

As time went by the number of people in the room slowly dwindled and we could all finely sit down. Drinks and nibbles had continued to be delivered by various maids and waitresses.

Keen to keep my senses clear, I had only sipped at my drink, before settling on a glass of juice that a waitress had brought round.

Now it was our turn, a footman poking his head around the door and calling my name. He led to a massive pair of doors and then informed us of how we were supposed to act and what we were supposed to do.

It was all I could do, to keep a straight face. I knew all of it off by heart, having attended numerous such Courts with my father.

Reaching the front, watched by so many calculating eyes all the way. I stood straight and imperious, in front of the King.

Greaves was to my left. Lawrence by his side, while Sharon was to my right. There had been quiet gasp at my approach to the King, it could I suppose be considered an insult.

Now I performed a deep curtsy, followed by Sharon. Greaves and Lawrence bowing in turn.

Standing once again, I found the King studying me with a little smile on his face. This vanished as he turned to the audience.

“I thought it pertinent to introduce these two. Captain Greaves, please identify yourself for the benefit of the audience.

Greaves turned around. “I am Captain Greaves, newly settled here.”

The King continued before the buzzing of conversation could get too loud. “Captain Greaves is the third person to take up a Letter of Marque from me. I hope he proves to be a great asset in our fight against the Pirates.”

Then he repeated the process with me. After I introduced myself, he continued on.

“Finally, I would like to introduce the latest Merchant to set up in Northgate. Tatiana is the new owner of The Castle and is already making her mark in the City.”

The King turned to the side after finishing talking about me, leading his small entourage out of the room.

Having been dismissed, and the event clearly not being over, I made my way to a table next to the wall. Sharon sat on my right, her eyes never still, always on the lookout for trouble.

Over the next few hours, I shook innumerable, hands and received as many greeting cards and promises of party invites. If even half actually arrived, I was going to busy until the end of the year.

Sighing, I sipped my drink, reveling in the quiet of a break in the never ending stream of well wishers.

My solitude was interrupted by the King’s Equerry tapping gently on my shoulder. I sent Sharon a scowl for not protecting me and received a shrug in reply. Standing, I turned to face the man. “Can I help you?”

“Yes. The King would like a word in private before you leave. If you will follow me.” Not stopping to see if we would obey his request , he turned and led the way out of the Ballroom and into the corridor beyond.

After several twists and turns, he opened a door to a sitting room, inviting us to enter and sit down, before informing us that the King would be along shortly.

The door opening, had all four us rushing to our feet.

The King walked in, imperiously waving an acknowledgment to our bows and curtsies.

“Please be seated and none of the usual airs and graces while we are alone in here.”

As in our previous meeting his voice and demeanour was pleasant.

“Sorry to throw both of you in at the deep end like that but I have had every aristocratic family in the Kingdom pestering me for information about you. Why they couldn’t simply march up to your door and ask for themselves I will never know. However that aside, you are now firmly planted in the social circle of Northgate. Good luck.”

His last comment was accompanied by a wry smile that reminded me of all the calling cards I had been given and that now filled one of Greaves’ pockets.

“I take it I can’t opt out of the social season here.”

“You could, by forever being at sea but it would definitely hurt your social standing and therefore mine.”

That was the answer I had been expecting. By so publicly announcing my rise in social standing, he had irrevocably tied my standing to his. Of course should he denounce me in the future it wouldn’t hurt his standing, while completely destroying mine.

Conversely, anything seen as bad would be magnified greatly, since everyone would assume I had the King’s approval. No one would say anything in public but once whispers started, it was hard to stop then.

“Now on to Privateering. I was starting to worry about you never leaving port, then decided to invite you to this Court, which I know delayed you for another two weeks. Please tell me you intend to leave soon.”

“Yes. We can leave anytime now. We had two short shake down trips. Everything seemed fine. We could still do with an additional twenty or so crew, but we can acquire them over the next few weeks, I am sure some of our new recruits will also abscond.”

“Good. Do you have any worries about your task beyond the obvious.”

“No, we have a group of mercenaries onboard, including a mage. If the worst comes to the worst, we can simply burn both ships to the waterline. Not very profitable but a decent fall back plan.”

“Good to see you have everything covered. Please don’t let me detain you any longer.”

Standing, we bowed and curtsied in unison and then followed Sharon out of the door.

A liveried footman, then guided us out of the Palace, leaving through a side door, rather than the main entrance.

Back at the Inn, I retired for the night. Too exhausted to sit and talk.

Greaves agreed that we would set sail the day after, giving me time to talk to my agent.

The aim of the voyage was to sail to Port Acutari and then on to Sigmouth in Abrudia, that would be plenty long enough for an initial voyage.

PRIVATEER

It was a grey blustery day. Today we were leaving port on our first trip as a Privateer.

Dorca had joined me for this trip, alongside Sharon, but would be transferring to the Fury, whenever we met up.

The ship was sailing fast once we could no longer see the shoreline. The idea being to stand off far enough to be in with a chance of spotting pirates. Dead reckoning though, meant we would never be totally sure of our position relative to the coast.

We reached Port Acutari without incidence and off loaded our cargo. My agent happy to announce she was enjoying her job. Stephen was happy to see me as well and I spent several hours being shown through several sets of accounts.

Thomas and Bertrand had arrived and were staying for at least half a year. Then they would move on to Northgate, where they intended to settle down.

By the end of the second day in port the Midnight Serpent had been loaded with new cargo and was ready to leave.

I was sat with Greaves, Lawrence, Graham and Sharon in our meeting room on board the Midnight Serpent.

“This is primarily a shakedown trip. I dismissed another two sailors yesterday and we don’t have time to recruit on our planned stops.” Greaves started off the meeting. We would be setting sail immediately after it ended.

“We are not undermanned though?” The thought of meeting pirates while undermanned was not a pleasant one. Pirate ships tended to be heavily overmanned to make storming a prize that much easier.

“No. At least not heavily. We could do with another twenty or thirty sailors, ideally.” Graham’s answer, matched what Greaves had told the King before we left on this trip.

That satisfied my anxiety. It was good to know that the Captain and his Lieutenants were in agreement.

We left port and headed for Sigmouth. That was a tricky port to enter. Constantly moving sandbars, caused regular wrecks. Knowing this, the cost of a local pilot was exorbitant but necessary.

Two days into our trip, we were disturbed by a call from our lookout, high up on our main mast. “Sail, off the Port bow.”

His call had me scrambling below deck to change. I was currently wearing a skirt and blouse, simple ship wear. It wasn’t suitable though if there was to be any action.

Coastal trade generally didn’t sail this far out to sea.

Now dressed in leather trail wear, I was disappointed by Greaves update.

“Tatiana, we have changed course out to sea. It would be a standard tactic of a merchantman sighting strange sails.”

“You are not going to investigate?”

“Yes and no. If he is a sensible pirate, or a merchantman, he will continue on his course. If desperate he might turn to chase us. We have a speed advantage, so can afford to waste a couple of hours, seeing which way he will jump.”

“Why though? Surely we are out here to patrol for pirates.”

“Expediency mostly. I want to see what he does. He might have a prey over the horizon, might even have several comrades. This way, we get to keep an element of surprise.”

Satisfied at his explanation, I let him get back to work, and stood at the rail staring out to sea, a spot I really enjoyed, Sharon at my side.

For the next hour we sailed out to sea, towards the islands. Then Greaves had the ship tack around and head shorewards on the same course the ship we had sighted had been on.

He came over, standing on my left, Sharon as usual on my right as that allowed her to keep her right hand free.

“We might be an hour behind him but we will quickly make that up if he remains on the same course. Not many legitimate merchantmen sail this far out.”

“He was coming from the islands?”

“The only logical starting point given his course. Traders do call at the islands, that isn’t illegal. It’s just that most of the goods circulating within the islands are stolen.”

I smiled at that. Merchants buying cut priced goods in good faith, even knowing that they had to be stolen goods at that price, was a common feature of trade.

Some called it fencing, others called it money laundering, but it helped keep prices down overall and poor people rarely cared enough to check.

“What is your guess?”

“Guess would be, she is a pirate ship, heading in to the coast looking for prey.”

“Will we intervene if we spot her and she does turn out to be a pirate ship?”

“Of course. I might not be happy about it given how green some of our crew are, but that is why we are out here. You also have to take the King’s reaction into account. If he finds out we spotted a potential pirate and didn’t even investigate, he would likely revoke our Letter of Marque.”

“What is along the coast here?”

“Mostly fishing villages. They might even be thinking of raiding one of them. Slavery is rampant in the islands, so taking prisoners would be profitable.”

It was nearly two hour before we again heard from the lookout.

“Land and masts, fine on Port bow.”

That was where Greaves had suggested we were headed. One of the larger fishing villages along this stretch of coast. The issue would be, whether the masts belonged to the potential pirate we had been chasing or the various fishing vessels that belonged to the village. It wasn’t unknown for Merchantmen to stop at fishing ports to take on fresh food and water. The possibilities were many.

“Just the one large ship, lots of smaller ones.” The lookout’s latest call had Greaves telling him to come down. Now it was all hands on deck, armed and ready.

Under Lawrence’s beady eye, his archers climbed into the rigging. Securing themselves with carabiners, leaving their arms free for their bows.

As more of the ship became visible, it was apparent it was empty, as were all the fishing boats.

“Boats away!” Greaves sudden shout made me jump.

Tatiana, are you coming with me or staying here?”

“Definitely coming with.”

Climbing down into a boat with Greaves, we were rowed up to the dock. Once the Merchantman and the dock were secure, our ship the Midnight Serpent made her way in and and the rest of our crew disembarked.

Wearing leather trousers, a chain-mail hauberk and leather jerkin, I blended in well with the mercenaries around me. Sharon, at my side, had already drawn her sword, so I promptly followed suit.

Along side Lieutenant Graham, we headed to the right aiming to cut through the village and surround the loud noise we could hear.

Greaves had split his men in to five groups, one remained at the dock, protecting the ships. One had headed left to come in from that side, while two had headed directly for the source of the noise. Needless to say, Greaves commanded one of those groups in the centre.

It annoyed me no end, but I could understand his thinking. I would be a major prize if caught by the pirates, better to have me at the edge of things.

Coming around a corner, we all froze. In front of us a frozen tableau. A young woman, covered in blood, standing over a dead man. More bodies scattered along the street, while a small group of well armed and armoured men stood around further along.

Lieutenant Graham was the first to act.

“Everyone stop! We have you out numbered. Sit down and put your weapons down.”

“Who are you to give me orders.” A young man was looking daggers at a Lieutenant Graham.

“As I said, I am the man whose force currently outnumbers you two to one. Now sit down, while I figure out what is going on here.”

The man remained standing, but his colleagues complied and Graham didn’t push it any further. I was quite impressed by his leadership style.

I beat him to the the punch though, walking over to the blood covered woman, sword at the ready and Sharon at my back.

“Who are you and do you need aid? I have a health potion if you need one.” I was curious but stayed out of measure, there was no point in being foolhardy.

The start she showed when she realised I was a woman was quite funny to watch. I was wearing a helmet as well which helped hide my features. I heard Lieutenant Graham groan behind me. Having just made his job harder, if the men sat down turned out to be pirates.

“No. I don’t need aid. We were doing fine until you came along.”

I indicated all the blood covering her arms and ripped blouse, which was verging on the indecent. My thoughts drifted off current, pleased that at least she was wearing underwear.

“Oh this. None of it is mine. Well not much anyway. I put it on myself, His idea, seems to rile up the pirates no end. I play bait and draw them here to the killing zone. This is the second group we have dealt with.”

I just stared at her in amazement. That was some next level bravery. To deliberately place yourself in danger to entice in pirates.

“You know that is dangerous to the point of being suicidal right?”

“Yes, but what else can we do? There are too many to launch a frontal attack.

I had to agree with her, attacking the ship would also leave them fighting a losing battle when the main force returned. Indicating for her to rejoin her friends, I turned to see Lieutenant Graham reach the man who was standing.

“First Lieutenant Graham. Out of the Midnight Serpent, a Privateer out of Northgate. Who are you?”

“Garstang, guild leader of the Red Harriers Guild of Adventurers, out of Sigmouth. We picked up a repeat quest to patrol a section of the coast here. A runner gave us the news of this attack, which is actually outside our patrol zone. You though are several kingdoms out and just how does a privateer differ to a pirate?”

“Like you we picked up a quest of sorts. A privateer holds a Letter of Marque or intent from a King. Gives us permission to attack the ships of his enemies. At present he only has one, the pirates. We were following this ship when it put into port here. So we are just along to investigate. Seems they are pirates then.”

“You’re a private army, taking on the pirates all by yourself?” There was awe in the woman’s voice.

“Not all by ourselves, and we are not stupid enough to sail into a pirate haven. What’s with all the shouting anyway?

“They have the village militia hemmed in the main warehouse, which is fortified. The only entrance is being guarded by several men protected by tower shields.”

“The pirates haven’t rushed it? Surely they have the numbers.”

“They do, but they aren’t drunk enough to be suicidal, I saw around a dozen dead bodies on the steps. Would you want to be at the front in that situation?”

“No. Right in that case, new plan. We will act as bait. You first, Miss?” It was amazing how he made that a polite question as if attending a ball.

“Lucinda, or Luci to my friends.”

“Nice to meet you. Please do what ever it is you have been doing. Garstang, if you take your men and once Luci has caught their attention, set up on the far side of the street. My force will split in two and cover the middle and this side of the street.”

“You are seriously going to take on over a hundred pirates with this force?”

“No, of course not. The rest of our crew will attack their rear, when they see their attention has been caught by us.”

Even with the question, it was clear that Garstang hadn’t said no to the request. Now he formed up his guild members and marched out after Luci.

Behind Lieutenant Graham, I was impressed with his leadership and planning, and then caught the smug smile on Sharon’s face as she watched me.

Blushing as I realised where her thoughts had gone, I blushed even more at the loud string of swear words and abusive comments that Luci let loose with. Even Lieutenant Graham was blushing as I followed him out into the street.

Formed up into two ranks of fifteen, I was roughly in the middle, Lieutenant Graham to my right and Sharon to my left. She always insisted on standing there as it left her sword arm free, in case she needed to grab me.

The pirates had gone quiet for a moment surprised by Luci’s tirade, now though, they let out a roar and charged en masse.

I could see a man remaining at the bottom of the steps, trying vainly to call some of his men back. He went down moments later, an arrow through his neck.

Leaning forward into my shield, I braced for the charge. Blocking the first strike with my sword, I shoved back with my shield, following the others as we stepped forward, compressing their lines. My next strike took out his life, but the pressure kept him standing there.

Then it was gone and he fell to the ground, Greaves and the rest had fallen on the pirates rear. Dozens dead before they even knew what was happening.

Stepping forward again, we slashed at those in front of us, who were now desperately trying to save their own lives and escape.

Moments later it was all over as the last of the pirates fell.

I stood there panting for breath, relieved to be alive. It was an amazing feeling.

Sharon came round and gave me a one armed hug, sword still raised and eyes ever alert for danger. I could see sailors going from body to body, ensuring they were all dead. It was gruesome work but quicker for the pirates than hanging.

Greaves came over looking grim.

“How many did we lose?”

“Eleven, plus another dozen, seriously wounded. None of the wounds are expected to be fatal but they will be off work for several days.”

That was a hazard we faced with any action whether linked to the guild or privateer.

I shivered at the loss and commiserated with him. “I am sorry Greaves. Where are their families based?”

“Won’t know until I check the books. Might be weeks before we can inform some of them.”

“Don’t worry, we will make the time for them. It has made me realise several things though. The guild as it stands, needs a mage and a healer, separate from the ship or mercenaries. I would guess the ship does as well. The ship also needs to invest in chain-mail armour for the sailors. At a guess that would have reduced the fatalities significantly. We also need to make provision for widows and children in both the guild and ship.”

Greaves nodded at each of my comments and then left to organise his men.

This left me at a bit of a loose end. Looking around, I spotted Luci and strode over to find out more about her. She had looked quite efficient with that sword of hers.

“Luci. Hi, you must be pleased its over?”

“Yes and no. Obviously I am happy its over but now I have to face the consequences.”

Her answer had me puzzled. “Consequences, surely it should be rewards not reprimands.”

“Elsewhere, maybe. Out here in the sticks, no. This is still a male dominated Kingdom. I will be ostracised at the least, maybe even forced to leave. My prospects as a wife are not good. A man would have to be seen to physically dominate me when out and about or face accusations of being dominated by me. The ultimate insult around here.”

“I guess I am not going to be popular then.”

Sharon had once again drawn her sword at hearing Luci’s tale.”

“Again, yes and no. Those that realise they can’t beat you will despise you because of that fact. The others will try to beat you to prove how strong they are and how weak you are.”

“Not good then. Alright, we are returning back to the ship with any female crew and mercenaries. No point in antagonising the locals unnecessarily. Sharon seemed to be caught in two minds for a change. Her desire to protect me at war with her pride.

I had noticed the guild were all men, but that wasn’t unusual anywhere.

Grabbing Lawrence and Graham, I quickly explained about the local politics and despite their misgivings at having to concede to them, they eventually went along with my decision.

So at the head of a mixed group of twenty odd soldiers and sailors, I returned to the Midnight Serpent.

I had dragged a fairly reluctant Luci along with me and now on the ship, she made that clear.

“Why did you drag me here?”

“I was under the impression you were about to be persona non grata here, something I can sympathise with.”

“What does that mean?” Now she sounded confused rather than angry.

“Disowned. You said no one would thank you for putting up a fight. At the very least, you can wash and change here and then create a fake story if you wish to remain in the town.

“No. You are right, it is time I left. Sooner or later some man is going to beat me senseless and chain me up in his house. I have heard stories about things like that happening.”

Sharon was now clearly struggling with her temper, and I wouldn’t blame her if she lost it.

“Well, in that case, Sharon can show you below, get you cleaned up and fitted out in new clothes.”

I wished to inspect all the notifications I had seen flash up. Greaves had created all the fighting groups and put me in one for the first time. Actually involved in fighting, I should have received a load of experience.

[Gained +75 Experience

Gained +2 Level

Gained +2 Status Points

Gained +2 Skill points

Gained +1 Point, Perception

Gained +1 Point, Luck

Gained +1 Point, Charisma

Gained +2 Points, Leadership]

Then I checked how they had altered my stats.

[Tatiana

Race - Human

Title - Landsman

Female]

[Status

Age

18

Level

4 (88/150)

Health

11/11

Stamina

11/11

Mana

10/10

Strength

11

Agility

12

Dexterity

12

Intelligence

12

Perception

11

Charisma

12

Willpower

13

Luck

12

2 Status Points available for distribution]

[Skills

Dance

Beginner 7

Acrobatics

Beginner 2

Horsemanship

Beginner 8

Improvisation

Beginner 2

Swordsmanship

Beginner 2

Stealth

Beginner 2

Shield

Beginner 2

Leadership

Beginner 9

Seamanship

Beginner 2

2 Skill Points available for distribution]

Smiling and happy with my lot, I went in search of Luci and Sharon.

CHANGES

Greaves and Lawrence arrived at the ship, at the head of a sombre line of soldiers and sailors. The front ranks were carrying their dead comrades between them.

Greaves had Graham and the three other Lieutenants form up in a line and together with myself and Lawrence the dead bodies were saluted as they were carried on board and taken below.

Following Greaves below, I entered our dining room for a post battle meeting.

Once we were all comfortable, Greaves began the meeting. “If you don’t already know, we lost eleven men, in a short skirmish with a force of pirates. Once satisfied that we weren’t a threat, the town mayor came out and thanked us for intervening.

“Did you get a gift?” I thought that was a reasonable question but judging by the wounded look he gave me, I was wrong.

“As if I would hide anything like that. No. Actually quite the reverse. He wanted to charge me for disposing of all the dead pirates. The guild legged it at that point and I can’t blame them. This isn’t the first such raid either. So patrolling will mean longer voyages in the future.”

“I take it you would like another clipper style ship.” Once again I interrupted Greaves.

“I would literally give my back teeth to get my hands on another clipper. The speed difference is just so good, we can pass ships without them worrying and still catch them in a couple of hours.”

He paused for a moment to get his thoughts back on track. “Lieutenant Peter, you can take care of the dead. Call me when they are ready for a sea burial.” He paused for a moment and then looked at Lieutenant Graham.

“Lieutenant Graham, please take Lieutenant Richard with you, grab a couple of dozen men and board the merchantman. We will stick close to the coast as we head back to Northgate. No heroics, mind. Lieutenant Travis please take care of the Midnight Serpent and take us out into deep water.” All four Lieutenants rose, saluted and then left the room.

Shouting coming through as muffled noise followed by the sounds of the ship being readied for sail.

Soon the feeling and background noises changed, the ship leaving the quiet of the dock and heading out into deep water.

“We need to discuss the guild and the distribution of money from quests and privateering.” Greaves didn’t beat around the bush.

“Actually, I agree with that. Things have changed somewhat, since we made our first agreement.” Greaves looked surprised for a moment before returning my smile.

Continuing on, I laid out my thoughts “My company has a big stake in Lawrence’s Mercenary Guild. Which while not making money at the moment will create significant savings over the next year. Secondly, the guild has essentially lost six members which I will aim to replace once I return to Northgate.”

Lawrence had started to say something but I motioned for him to be quiet. “Be honest Lawrence. Will you have time to go on a quest, even if I accept one in Northgate.”

The shake of his head, after a short pause was answer enough for me.

“I agree with everything you have said Tatiana. It might pain me to say it but my life has now diverged from yours. As a Lieutenant in a Mercenary Guild, my first duty is to that guild.”

“Thank you Lawrence. Do you want to stay? You won’t figure in our discussions now.” As dismissals went, it wasn’t that impolite

Lawrence rose, saluted the pair of us and left. I spotted Sharon in her usual position, guarding the door outside, before I turned back to Greaves.

“Dorca has decided to make her home on the Fury for the moment, while Susan, Anna and Jane are settling into the life of wealthy ladies. None are likely to answer a call to go on a quest, no matter the potential reward. That leaves you and Lieutenant Graham. Realistically, both of you can’t leave the ship on a quest at the same time. I figured you would remain and Lieutenant Graham would leave.”

“Well thought out, including that last comment. That leaves four right? How long do we have before they close the guild?” He continued on at my nod in answer to his first question.

“I don’t actually know but will ask when we dock in Northgate. As to how we distribute rewards I think the guild and the ship should be treated differently.”

“I agree, since you have a company now, I also don’t see why they should be included as much as they are.”

We argued back and forth amiably, over the next few hours, until we both agreed with two lists. One for prizes or trade undertaken by the Midnight Serpent and one for rewards received by the Midnight Serpents Adventurers Guild.

Midnight Serpent

One Hundred Shares.

Fifteen shares for Greaves.

Ten shares for Tatiana.

One share for senior members of the Guild (Eight).

One share for each of the ships officers (Ten).

Twenty shares for the crew.

Six shares for the Mercenaries

Five shares for the Guild

Five shares for the Estate

Ten shares for Widows and Children fund

Six shares for Midnight Serpent

Five shares for the Company

We had agreed to go with one hundred shares, making the maths simple. Greaves, who would be putting his life on the line, far more regularly than me, received the lion’s share.

The company still received money but not as much as before. There was also a new account for widows and children.

As for the guild, I would have to recruit six people before we next went out. In the meantime though we agreed on a split.

Guild

100 shares

80 shares for guild members

5 shares for Guild

5 shares for Estate

5 shares for Company

5 shares for Widows and Children

“That leaves me looking for six new members. Ideally, that would include a mage, a healer and two archers.”

“Everyone knows, Elves make the best archers. So probably try to get two of them if you can. That does mean you won’t be able to recruit Dwarves, but that shouldn’t provide any issues yet.” Greaves broke into my thoughts.

“What about that Guild we heard about in Kirkluk? They are led by an Elf and a Dwarf.”

“I would guess at a very special set of circumstances that are unlikely to be repeated anywhere else. Even with that, I should imagine they are limited to shops they can enter as a group. Most shops self regulate to serve either Elves or Dwarves.”

“Sad but I am unlikely to change society on my own. If a situation occurs were I have to deal with Elves and Dwarves. I will deal with it then. A problem for another day as they say.”

With everything dealt with, we said goodbye, and went our separate ways, which being on a ship wasn’t actually that far.

A NEW TITLE

The trip back to Northgate was uneventful and slow. The Midnight Serpent kept pace with our prize.

A quick perusal of the holds, hadn’t provided much in the way of goods worthy of the name. The Captain’s cabin or Great cabin was another matter however. On the gaudy side, it was replete with gilt framed paintings, silks and furs. There was also a strong box, that was currently locked securely in my room.

After a short haggle with Greaves, I had won out over securing it in my cabin, to open it in the presence of the Judge.

“I just hope it contains more than his favourite underwear.”

I was torn between finding out its contents first, just in case and sticking to my promise of leaving it locked. We would have to force the lock as the pirate Captain had obviously had the key on him when he died.

No one seemed to notice us slipping into a long stay birth, further upstream, having learnt from our first visit.

Sat in his cabin, I discussed our next moves with Greaves.

“I assume you want to visit the Judge first.” It seemed to be a reasonable thought.

“Of course. Don’t you?”

“As it happens, yes. The thought of what is in that strongbox is driving me crazy.”

“You haven’t opened it then, not even to peek?”

“Of course not. I gave my word.” My indignation was not put on. There had to be some limits, and breaking my word was one of them.

“Apologies for even suggesting you might.” Greaves sounded contrite, so I returned his smile with one of my own.

“Do you have the ship’s papers, and a list of contents?”

“Yes, Lieutenant Graham has been a very busy man on the trip here. There were more gold and trinkets hidden away in various drawers and cupboards in the Captains cabin. He also describes all the paintings, furs and silks.”

“You will have to thank him for me. Well I am as ready as I will ever be. Let’s go.”

“Lieutenant’s Lawrence and Graham can carry the treasure chest between them. Should garner a bit of a crowd as we walk along.”

“More rumours about me. That should be fun.”

I was aware that the same rumours would swirl around Greaves but men could get away with sleeping with a woman outside marriage.

Greaves had Lieutenant’s Graham and Lawrence, meet me at my cabin and grabbed a handle of the strongbox each. In truth it wasn’t that heavy or large. Maybe a foot and a half wide and a foot deep and high.

To provide a bit more gravitas to the situation, I had changed into a skirt and bodice combination, an outfit that had Greaves staring a moment too long.

On Greaves’ arm, we headed off to visit Judge Harris and hopefully make his day.

Luci was ordered to stay on the ship until we returned. She would then join us at the Castle.

As predicted, the sight of two men carrying a chest brought a certain amount of attention, although all our followers disappeared as we neared the door of the Judge.

The secretary this time informed us that we would have to wait, as the Judge was with a client. Waiting in silence is hard. I was struggling not to fidget by the time a young man appeared from the Judge’s office, followed by the Judge himself.

After a lengthy goodbye, which suggested the young man was a senior aristocrat, despite his plain clothes.

“Ah, the two newest Privateers. Please tell me this means you have had a successful action against a pirate ship.”

“Yes. We have a ship and this here chest.”

“Good. Come into my office and we can discuss your claim.

He led us into his office. As there were only two chairs, Lawrence and Graham, dropped off the chest and then returned to the waiting room.

Once we were all sat down and had been provided with a glass of whisky, the Judge took a quick glance at the chest, sat on the floor before starting.

“I don’t need all the grisly details of your altercation with Pirates, just the basics, in case anyone queries them.”

So Greaves explained about our short shakedown trip to Port Acutari and how we had intercepted a ship and followed it to its destination.

“You don’t think it would have been better to intercept the ship at sea?”

“No. Unless they resisted us stopping them. She would have come across as just another merchantman risking pirates for a quick profit, trading with the islands. Without making a bad name for ourselves, we have to essentially catch them in the act.”

“Nice to see you are thinking about public appearances. They are worth more than you might think. Do you have documents about the ship and its contents?”

“Yes, here you go. Apart from some goods in the Captain’s cabin, the only value is in the ship herself.” Greaves handed over all the documents, Lieutenant Graham had produced.

“These all look to be in order. I am not sure what these will draw at auction, so we can do this one of two ways. I can pay you a banker’s draft for fifty gold now, leaving the risk to me, or you can wait until they are all sold.

“Ten shares will be five gold for me, which is cash in the hand against the potential to receive ten at some point in the future.”

I decided to test his resolve.

“The former, providing you include a clause that we get a cut if the auction passes seventy gold and the chest is treated separately.”

Greaves gave me a look that I couldn’t interpret but he didn’t say anything.

“Deal. Let me find the paperwork and I will write out that Banker’s draft. Then you can satisfy my curiosity and open that chest.”

It took some time for him to complete the paperwork and I was again finding waiting difficult.

“If you would like to place the chest on my desk, you can show me what it contains. I assume it is quite valuable.”

“I really hope so. Unfortunately I made a promise not to open it. So actually, I don’t know.”

Judge Willis looked surprised and then smiled. “Do the honours then.”

“That’s another thing. It is locked and we don’t have the key.”

“Well I should be able to help with that. I have a selection of skeleton keys and lock picking devices.”

At our surprised looks, he explained about them. “As a Judge, I am regularly asked to open locked buildings and chests. You would be surprised at how often that happens in a City this size.”

However they were acquired, a few moments later, there was a faint click from the lock. Taking a deep breath, I opened the lid.

Inside were several small, black velvet purses. Lifting them out, I was faced with a pile of coins, gold, silver and copper. I froze then, not knowing what to do.

“I think counting the coins would be the obvious first step.” The Judge broke me out of my daze.

Nodding in agreement, I started ladling coins out.

In the end, we ended up with three piles, one of each value. The total came to thirty five gold, ninety two silvers and eighty seven coppers. Quite the haul.

As the Judge’s cut was five percent, I immediately separated out one gold, seventy nine silvers and sixty five coppers.

“Judge Willis, that is your share.” At the time he was busy making copious notes in his journal.

“Thank You. If you will just countersign this journal entry, we can open the purses.”

After signing his journal, we replaced the coins in the chest and then opened one of the five purses.

Tipped on to his desk, a glittering pile of tiny diamonds sat there sparkling up at us.

“Put them back and check the others. If they are all gems, you will have to take them to a gem dealer and get them valued and sold. I will trust you to do that and eventually return my fee.”

The other purses as expected, also contained gems, Rubies, Emeralds and Sapphires, all small though. The last bag was the surprise. This contained over a dozen mixed gems, all large.

Greaves simply sat back and whistled at those. “These have got to be worth ten gold a piece, although we might not get that from a dealer.”

Putting them back into the purse, we said our goodbyes to the Judge and left his office. Even though I was used to money and jewels, I was still shocked at the quantity we held.

Now though, I was stuck with what I should do. In the end the bank won out.

“Bank first Greaves. We have some accounts to set up and money to distribute.

The Bank appeared to have seen better days. A number of the narrow, high windows were boarded up. The doors were battered and chipped, the marks showing fresh against the patina of age across the surface.

Entering the building, I was surprised to see everything as normal as possible, it grated on my sensibilities, that expected extra guards and smashed tables.

Unsurprisingly the sight of two men carrying a chest brought a lot of attention. In fact far more than I had expected.

Walking up to a free clerk, I sat down, while Greaves remained standing. Graham and Lawrence placed the chest on the floor.

“I seem to have missed the excitement. Though there is a distinct lack of heads on pikes, something usually associated with an attack on a bank.”

“It was nothing. Well it was something. Some people chasing a guild of adventurers that had dug up a treasure chest here. Caused quite the fuss for several days.”

“Several days, in a City you can cross in one. That must have been some chase.”

“I don’t know the complete story, but they apparently holed up in one of the castles, overnight. Then they came here and handed it over to the King. Something about a quest.”

“Let me guess, a human, an Elf and an Orc.”

“Yes. Do you know them?”

“No, but have a feeling I will do soon. Tatiana, I have a list here of accounts I wish to create. Then I have money to deposit and move around.”

“Not a problem. If you can pass me the list.”

Passing him the list, I indicated to Graham and Lawrence to lift up the chest. The clerk looked up in surprise as the chest banged down on his table.

I removed all the black velvet bags and handed them to Greaves. They were our next stop.

“The chest contains thirty four gold, thirteen silvers and twenty two coppers, if you can transfer all of that into my account. I will then transfer funds to all the other accounts. Oh almost forgot. I also have this bankers draft for fifty gold, from Judge Willis.”

In the end the accounts were all opened, except for one, Greaves and I had transferred the appropriate share in to them.

The Mercenaries received five gold, four silvers and eighty coppers,and Lawrence would ensure it was distributed to the men.

The Guild received ten gold, ninety three silvers, seventy two coppers and I would transfer the funds to the other guild members when I caught up with them.

The Estate received four gold, twenty silvers, sixty six coppers, which would go a long way to paying for the staff.

The Widows and Orphans fund received eight gold, forty one silvers and thirty two coppers and Greaves was going to ensure the relatives of those who died, received something.

The Midnight Serpent account received, thirty gold, twenty eight silvers, seventy six coppers. Once all the officers and sailors had accounts set up, the purser would distribute all the individual funds.

My Company received four gold, twenty silvers, sixty six coppers, which would help with purchasing goods up and down the coast.

After Greaves created his account, that left me with eight gold, forty one silvers and thirty two coppers. Which was a tidy amount and still left us to sell the gems.

“It was no wonder that Privateers in the past became rich and famous. Imagine if her holds had been full.”

Having finished, we said goodbye and left the Bank.

“Do you know anything about buying and selling gems.” I didn’t expect Greaves to say yes and wasn’t disappointed.

“No, I was a tailor’s assistant before running off to sea. However, every industry has a guild. It is just a case of finding their office.”

Asking in the Metalsmith’s guild, which we were passing, provided an address that was just a few streets away.

Greaves opened the door for me like a perfect gentleman.

Inside was just like every other officious building I had ever been in. Glossy tiled floor, large windows, chandeliers and a very expensively dressed young secretary.

“Can I help you?”

“Yes. We have some gems we would like valued.”

“Usually we would suggest going to a jeweller’s but it is quiet at the moment and our apprentices could use the work.”

She disappeared through a door, returning with an older but equally well dressed woman.

“Chardonnay here tells me you have some gems that need valuing. Please come with me and we can visit our senior class.”

I nearly choked, when she said the name. Greaves looking daggers at me.

“Can I ask how you came to own gems you don’t know the value of?”

“Of course. We are privateers in the employ of the King and took these as spoil from a pirate ship we captured.”

That stopped her in her tracks. “Privateers? There haven’t been any of those around for over a hundred years.”

“I know. The King has started issuing Letters of Marque again due to the number of pirates operating around here.”

“Well I hope you know what you are doing. Privateers tended to come in two sorts. Those that died and those that got rich.”

“Well I very much intend to be in the latter group.”

By then we had reached the room she was after. Entering, she led us into a small classroom. Half a dozen young men and women, sat at desks facing the front. A long desk fronted the far wall, which had a large blackboard fitted to it.

The man teaching looked annoyed at the interruption but bowed to the woman anyway.

“Miss Maureen. How can I help?”

“Some impromptu training for your students. These two, have some gems they need valuing.”

“Are they legitimate? They aren’t with any of the gem traders, I know.”

“Yes. Recovered treasure. There seems to be a lot of it about lately.”

The word treasure had perked up all the students.

“Lets see what you have and then I can spread it out amongst my students.”

Greaves handed the velvet purses to me one at a time, like a magician. Getting a strange look from the teacher after he poured out the first bag, revealing the glittering pile of diamonds.

“You were walking around the City with these in your pockets. I mean they aren’t worth much but still, people kill for less.”

“Only from the Bank to here. We had a guard before that.” Greaves answered, while I was fixated on the phrase ‘Not a lot’.

“What constitutes not a lot?”

“A gold maybe two, my students will grade them for you, shouldn’t take long. As you can see, they are all quite small.”

“I thought diamonds were valuable?” I had worn enough of them in my time to know people cosseted them as much for their value as their glitter.

“Yes and no, it depends on various factors, such as size and purity. These are all small and therefore of low value. Now a single diamond, the size of all these combined would be worth ten to a hundred gold, again depending on things like purity, cut and ultimately demand.”

“Damn, there go my thoughts of even more riches.”

Then I remembered the last purse with the mix of large gems in it. Greaves hadn’t passed that to me yet.

Tapping Greaves on the arm, I held out my hand palm up. With a smile like that of a consummate entertainer, he produced the last purse.

“I think you will find that these entertain your students more.” I watched as he tipped the contents on to the desk. His eyes going wide.

“Now these are more like it. All from the same pirate you say?”

“Yes. These were in the pirate Captain’s personal strongbox.”

“I can well believe it. Ahh, I recognise this one. See the cut is unusual for a Ruby. There was a reward put out for the necklace it came from.”

“Does that mean they can claim it back?”

From what I had read about Privateers, anything found on a pirate ship belonged to us. However, lawyers were expensive and could tie up a claim for years.

“No, or at least I doubt it. You have legal title to it as it has been processed. If the original necklace was still intact, that might be a different matter. Insurance companies insist on a reward being posted, for at least four weeks before they will pay out for a loss. As a guild we pride ourselves with keeping up to date on stolen gems, especially ones like this.”

After passing out the gems to his students, he produced a reward flyer from his desk. The necklace pictured was beautiful; made from loops of gold inset with diamonds and rubies, supporting a large ruby pendant, again encircled with gold and surrounded with diamonds.

“This is beautiful. It doesn’t say anything about how it was lost though.”

“No. Rich people don’t like to advertise how things were stolen in case it gives others ideas.”

We sat there chatting while his students did their work, finally all the gems were returned to me.

“I imagine, the bags of small gems are all one or two lighter. No matter, it will make little difference to the total value and there is no way I am insisting on having them strip searched. My own fault really anyway, should have insisted on having them counted first.”

I had however counted all the larger gems, as losing one of them would make a difference.

The teacher now went through the same process of examining every one of the larger gems. Each was now accompanied by a slip of paper from a student.

Writing on the board, he noted each of the gems and his estimate, as well as the estimate of the student. His were all invariably higher.

“As you can see, my students all erred on the side of caution. There is nothing particularly wrong with that. These are simply minimum values. Most sellers will have an idea of value, even if it is ridiculous. They will also have a bottom line, which they won’t go below. At a guess, you will have overestimated the value of the small gems and underestimated the larger gems.”

He smiled at my simple nod in agreement.

“A good lesson all round then. I assume you wish to sell all these?”

“Yes, the funds from them have to be split multiple ways.” My heart though said keep them all, especially the ruby.

“We run auctions every eight to twelve weeks, you have just missed the last one. So I can offer you a choice money now, upfront or money later after the auction.”

Aware that I would lose out by accepting money now, I haggled for a slice of the auction price as well.

Finally we settled on a deal. One hundred and fifty gold upfront with a twenty percent slice of anything more, should the auction make more than one hundred and seventy gold.

“Just for your information. I won’t be including the ruby in the auction. That will be mounted in gold and displayed in the foyer.”

Nodding my head and now feeling pleased with myself, Greaves hadn’t once intervened to support me in the discussion of price, I once more headed for the Bank.

After transferring Judge Willis’s five percent or seven and a half gold, my share turned out to be just over fourteen gold. When word got out about the money that we had made, they would be queuing up at the Palace to become Privateers.

Of course most would make nothing, as the pirates sat in their island lairs, waiting for the Privateers to starve or turn into pirates. We had a distinct advantage in having a fast ship, an adventuring guild and a merchant company to ensure we wouldn’t be out of pocket should pirate takings become slim.

“My total takings have come to over twenty gold, enough to retire on. Greaves’ takings would be half again as high, although it wouldn’t surprise me to find out that most of his share ended up in the crew’s pot and the widow’s pot.”

I smiled at that, he made a good Captain and was a good example for his junior officers. Lieutenant Graham in particular was becoming quite the dashing officer.

Now I was free for the rest of the day.

“Hurrah, at last we can head home and I can have a bath and relax.”

I enjoyed life on a ship but did miss the luxuries of home, such as a hot bath.

Then I remembered one last task. “Sorry Greaves. I need to return to the Adventurers Guild Hall, I want to write to that guild with the Orc in it.”

“Not to worry. Lieutenant Graham has returned to the ship. We will take it in turns to try out the luxury of The Castle.”

It was relaxing, walking along arm in arm with Greaves. There was no pretense of romance, just two friends enjoying a quiet afternoon.

As it was now mid-afternoon the Hall was quite busy. Greaves grabbed a table, while I walked up to the bar and ordered drinks and asked if the Bar Manager was available for a chat. Fortunately he was, although we had almost finished our drinks before he arrived.

“Tatiana, Greaves. How may I help?” He stumbled over my name as if he was about to use a title.

“Several things actually, now I come to think of it. First, I would like to know the name and address of the guild with the Orc in it. I keep hearing about them, where ever I go.”

“That’s easy, addresses are not secrets, just be aware, the leader is a half-Elf and can get annoyed if called an Elf.”

“Okay, a funny thing to get hung up on but social niceties are social niceties. Now on to other business. How easy is it to transfer a guild? We are registered in Neamton but have now settled here.”

“Easy enough, I will enter your guild here and inform the officer in Neamton to strike you from his books. That will also remove your title.”

“Thank you. Finally how do we go about recruiting new members. At the very least, I want two archers and a mage.”

“We have a vacancies and wanted board on the back wall. Please, just be aware, you might be inundated with respondents considering your previous entry. I would recommend at least a week between putting up the request and holding any interviews. Gives a chance for the news to get around. You might also want to put up notices in the Mage school and the Mercenary Guild Hall.”

Rising he said goodbye, started to bow, thought better of it and turned away with a smile on his face. Reaching the bar, he retrieved a large ledger, and then proceeded to make notes in it.

Returning to our table, he handed me a slip of paper. “I have added your guild to our register and here is the address you requested. They also work at the Mage Hall if you are heading there to request a mage. Not sure if it is everyday though. By all accounts, they lead a busy life.”

Once again he said goodbye, this time leaving the room, although not before doing the rounds and saying hello to various people.

Finishing my drink, I rose from my chair forcing Greaves to stand and quickly finish his. We placed our empty glasses on the bar and headed for the river and the ferry crossing there.

We took our time and it was late by the time we reached the Mansion, Sharon, strolling along discreetly behind us. Our Housekeeper answered the door and looked a little shocked when she saw us.

“I wasn’t expecting anyone else. Since you hadn’t arrived with the others I assumed you would be staying on that ship of yours.”

“That’s alright, I have been taking in some of the sights of the City as neither of us had anything planned.” That was when I caught the direction she was looking in. Not at me but to the side table used for hats and things.

Looking over I groaned. A pile of letters and calling cards sat on it. Judging by the number it would take me all day tomorrow to go through them.

“I am going to have to read all of them aren’t l?”

“Yes and make notes about who has invited you to where and when. If you are really going to be this social butterfly, you might need to hire a secretary. You certainly need to hire a couple of guards. I have been continually answering the door this last week. Had to threaten several with calling the City guards as they refused to leave until they had seen you for themselves.”

Groaning, I could hear Greaves, behind me, openly laughing. “Tatiana, the Social Butterfly. If only that were a title.”

Then I cursed Greaves loudly, as several notifications flashed across my eyes.

[Gained New Title Social Butterfly

Old Title moved to Previous Titles

Gained +10 Experience points

Gained +1 point, Charisma

Gained +1 point, Luck

Gained +1 point, Perception

Gained +1 Status points

Gained +2 Skill points]

Greaves and the Housekeeper were staring open mouthed at me after my tirade of abuse. I was flushed with anger and embarrassment as well. Jane, Anna and Susan had arrived to see what the fuss was, which only increased my embarrassment.

“Greaves has somehow managed to give me a new title.”

Now he looked confused rather than shocked. “I did? How?”

“Yes! I don’t know? However, you are now looking at Tatiana, Social Butterfly.”

For a moment Jane, Anna and Susan all looked shocked before bursting into laughter.

By the time they had calmed down enough to talk, I was smiling myself, having apologised profusely, both to Greaves and our Housekeeper.

“You have to realise it was a bit of a shock and I have spent the best part of a year living with sailors.”

HIRING STAFF

It was now too late to consider a bath, or return to the ship to collect Luci, so instead I settled for an early night.

Waking up in a large, soft bed was oh so pleasant.

Relaxing, I studied my new stats and title.

“It shouldn’t make that much difference. Presumably I will be penalised for being on my own, while gaining for attending large social events.”

For a formerly pampered eighteen year old, they weren’t that bad.

After breakfast, I checked the pile of correspondence, I would have to work through. It was now placed on a silver platter, complete with pen, ink and paper and surprisingly a journal.

The Housekeeper, who was passing, came over to explain it all.

“Captain Greaves suggested you might need a journal to keep track of all the letters, families and invites. You will also have to factor in, holding at least two balls before the end of the season. He mentioned he was off to the ship and would return at noon with Luci”

I groaned at all the work heading my way. Hiring a personal secretary was beginning to sound like a necessity rather than an extravagance

“The hard part will be agreeing on rules, who should be allowed direct contact etc. What should be considered important enough to disturb me if I was doing something else. More problems for another day.”

Moving to the Yellow State Room, I settled down for a long day of letter reading and note taking.

“Greaves was right of course. I need to keep track of who has written to me and why. Missing someone out would be a major faux pas.”

I had chosen the Yellow room as I didn’t wish to disturb the Ladies and in turn, I didn’t want to be disturbed.

By the end of the day, my fingers and wrist ached, and I was heartily sick of reading letters and taking notes.

Taking time out, I called on the Housekeeper, in her office in the rear wing.

“What can I do for you?”

“Several things, hopefully. How would I go about hiring more staff? In particular, I want to hire a personal secretary. Someone young, intelligent and literate. The Estate fund is flush at the moment and I can foresee that letter writing and fielding visitors is going to be a major thing going forward.”

“If you are going to go the full hog, then might I suggest a Butler and a second maid as well. That would certainly help with the current workload. There are plenty of places that train and advertise Estate staff. I can investigate one or two on your behalf and collate a list of potentials for interview.”

“Thank you, that would be much appreciated. However, wouldn’t a Butler encroach on your duties?”

“My current duties, yes. But answering the door and handling visitors, is not usually within the remit of a Housekeeper, at least not in a large house.”

“Ah, the King did say something about staff here being reduced. Alright but in future as soon as you have issues with workload, please let me know. We can sit down and discuss budgets tomorrow. Won’t that be fun?”

“Is that it? You mentioned several things.

“Oh yes, Balls, plural. If we are are to hold two, one soon and one later in the year. What is the minimum we need?”

“Certainly a Butler, trustworthy guards on the gate and for the bedroom floors. A rope guard is usually enough but no one has been here in years, so curiosity will get the better of quite a few. Anyone else, such as a planner, can be brought in at the time.”

“So much work. I guess an invite to members of the royal family is a must?”

“Yes, although they only attend a few each season. Most people will assume that the King or Crown Prince will attend any Ball held here this year. So don’t expect too many dropouts.”

“Dropouts?”

“Generally speaking, more people are invited than can be accommodated, knowing that at least some won’t turn up.”

“Yes, I can see any Balls held here, being extremely popular, especially if as you say the King is almost certain to turn up.”

Having finished talking to the Housekeeper, I headed off to find Lawrence.

After a bit of head scratching, I found him in the gardens, supervising, or at least watching a team of builders, hard at work.

“Lawrence. How is it going?”

“Really well, as you can see. The barracks should be complete in a couple of weeks. The new gate has been installed and your groundsman will install new hedging once we have stopped wandering around everywhere. There will be a gate to the street and a second one leading to the house. That will be for officers only and should rarely be used.”

“Thanks. It all sounds good. How are you off, for providing security for the Estate. I would want at least a couple walking the grounds, for the look of things and two on the gate all day, everyday.”

“You realise, that isn’t covered by our current contract. I would have to interview men for that, although some of my recruits could be brought forward. It’s not a problem though. When do you want them to start?”

“As soon as you can arrange it. I am expecting to get lots of visitors and if people realise the gates are open, maybe a lot of sightseers too.”

“Alright, I will see what I can do. We will have to sit down and discuss costs in the next day or so though.”

“Thanks Lawrence, you’re a star and yes I am aware of that. See you soon.”

A day had flown by, and now I felt I was getting somewhere.

Morning looked grey out but at least it wasn’t raining. I had sent a courier off to the Ambassador again, requesting a meeting at noon in the Adventurers Guild Hall.

The last letter I had read yesterday, was from him and contained two letters from my brother. One was official, complete with wax seal. This was interesting because of its almost friendly tone, even if it did inform me that my title had been officially renounced in Court.

In practice, as far as any of my brother’s enemies were concerned, it made no difference. If he was overthrown, I would become a high profile target, either for assassination or forced marriage.

The second pushed that friendly theme to the extreme and was completely unexpected. In it he explained that he had calmed down from his initial shock at my actions and now understood my position better. He also promised to try and open up society more, to try and emulate Denbaaria.

It was quite the turn around, although I doubted it would ever affect aristocratic women. He also asked me to keep in touch regularly through the Ambassador.

So now I was sat in the Adventuring Guild Hall, alongside Sharon, waiting for the Ambassador to appear. I had brought along my journal as I needed to pick his brain about the people I had recorded in it.

Grigory opening the door, presaged the appearance of the Ambassador, wearing less extravagant clothes this time.

Sitting down at our table, he accepted a drink from Sharon. Having settled down and gone through the niceties, he took a long look at me.

“Well life is certainly entertaining now that you are here. You have brought a book as well I see. I shall be interested in learning the reason for that.”

“It is partially the reason I am here. I am guessing you acted as a spymaster for my father and now fulfill the same function for my brother. No don’t deny it or anything like that, it is not really germane to this conversation. I just need advice from someone who knows the intricacies of aristocratic life here as I am at a bit of a loss.”

Now he looked sympathetic. “The King kind of threw you in at the deep end, didn’t he?”

“Yes, obviously, I don’t need training in etiquette. What I need is someone who knows the ins and outs of aristocratic life here. Take this journal for instance, I have a list of people I need to visit in the next few weeks. Yet I don’t know who is ahead of who in the pecking order. It doesn’t matter to me if I have to step on toes to get what I want but accidentally upsetting people is just being lazy.”

“Well I don’t have time to sit here and go through your book, nor am I providing you with annotated notes on every wealthy or titled person living in Northgate. That does leave me with a few options though. I do know someone who might be able to help. She is the daughter of a friend, nineteen and looking for a career rather than a husband. Her father is a merchant here, originally from Asanphale, much like yourself. I will send word to have her visit you, most likely tonight, definitely by the morning. As a family they have been trying to marry her off for several years and in particular they want to move up the social ladder, so she will know all the main families and their current positions in social circles.”

Having quickly finished his drink, he rose and wished us goodbye, leaving a slip of paper behind. Sharon grabbed it before I could and then handed it to me. “It’s just an agreement for Grigory to meet you every second week. Alexander clearly still wants to keep an eye on you.”

Then she continued on “At the moment, you still represent the biggest threat to his throne. I suspect it is one of the reasons he was so conciliatory to you in his letters. You need him to be a successful King. He needs you to be a successful merchant. Happy people are less likely to create mischief.”

That made sense to me and I made a promise to myself to be as successful as possible.

Having returned home I was now sat down once more with my journal in the Yellow State room. With me was a very nervous seeming Housekeeper.

“Come on, What’s wrong?”

“I am not used to holding discussions in State rooms. Usually anything important would be discussed in my office.”

“Thank you. In future then, I will be sure to call on you. Now you are off to these agents, so I thought we could discuss budget first. How much do you spend a week at the moment? Not just you personally but the Estate as a whole, I assume you manage that at the moment.”

“Yes I do and for the last year or so it has been a struggle as funds kept getting cut. If you are really serious about getting good reliable staff , then you will have to pay accordingly.”

I had been afraid of that but the Estate needed staff if I was going to be spending half a year here at a time.

“Yes, I am really serious. This place needs staff to run efficiently. There are funds available and more can be provided if necessary. So what is the average cost at the moment and how many additional staff will we need permanently.”

“At the moment the Estate costs around eight silvers a week to run, although the food bill has almost doubled since you arrived. A decent butler will cost two silvers as will a personal secretary. A second maid and maybe a kitchen maid would be useful, especially when covering leave or illness. Then maybe an assistant for the groundsman, he’s not getting any younger.”

As well as making notes in my journal, I was toting it up in my head.

“Sixteen and half silvers at a minimum and the food bill will increase as well. Might as well say twenty to start with plus a separate bill to Lawrence for security. That is going to be at least ten men, so another fifteen to twenty silver, although some of that will come back to me. All in all close to forty silvers a week. The current pot of around fifteen gold isn’t going to last long. Just over half a year.”

Luckily my company would begin to pay out by then. Privateering would provide additional sums, with any quests just adding the icing on the top.

“It is daunting though, knowing all these people rely on me. I really need to get Stephen settled here. Thomas and Bertrand will be here soon and they are staying for at least half a year.”

I needed to write to Stephen to insist he moved here. Thomas and Bertrand were currently staying in Neamton for awhile

My thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the main door. My housekeeper left to answer the door and get ready to leave, making me aware of just how short staffed we were.

A few moments later, she showed a young woman into the room.

“I will be off now Tatiana.”

I nodded in acknowledgment and also noticed the short gasp from the young woman.

“I take it, you are from the Ambassador.”

“Charmaine, at your service. Yes, he said something about a short term job, he wasn’t very forthcoming though, just providing your name and the address. Of course both are now well known in certain circles. Do you let all your staff talk to you like that?”

She performed a cute curtsy as she said her name but her next comment highlighted one of the things I was worried about, rumours getting out of control before I had a chance to show myself to people.

“No, but I dislike Ma’am and I don’t have a title she can use. Frances is my Head of House and as such is an important member of my staff.”

She stiffened slightly at my rebuke but didn’t say anything.

“Come on. Sit down next to me and we can see if you can help me.”

The next few hours flew by as she regaled me with tales from the previous two social seasons. Who was rising who was falling and various scandals that were believed to have occurred.

At the end I was very pleased with her performance.

“If you want a job, I need a permanent secretary. Someone to open letters, sort out the important ones. Answer the not so important ones. Basically be at my side and help out. What do you think?”

A faint nod was about all she could achieve.

“I have a Lawyer, Business Manager and Accountant, you will have to get to know them well, when they get here. In addition, Sharon my bodyguard, follows me everywhere. No doubt she will expect you to undergo some combat training and always carry a weapon.”

She shook her head. Then smiled. “You are a merchant like my father then. I thought you would be some wealthy ex-mistress of the King.”

“No. As you said, I am simply a wealthy merchant. Now on to wages and accommodation. I would prefer it if you stayed here. Will that be an issue?”

“No. My father has been trying to marry me off. Moving out will save him from trying this year.”

“Fine. I don’t like the idea of having you sleep in my suite, which I know is quite a common thing. As long as it doesn’t cause a fuss with the other staff, you can have the bedroom next to Niles on the second floor with me. It is one of the larger ones.”

“What exactly do you mean by larger? What happens if the staff do get upset?”

“About the size of this state room. The large bedrooms for the staff are about ten feet shorter. The smaller ones are about half the size of this room.”

“That is quite a size for staff quarters.”

“Yes. From the layout, I get the impression that staff were originally going to be quartered outside.”

I then went on to explain her duties in more detail and that she should expect to get paid two silvers a week plus an allowance for occasions when I needed her to buy additional clothes.

“I can’t be seen out with a poorly dressed secretary. It will look bad on me.”

Then I let her go, with instructions to return in the morning with enough things to stay for the week.

Now I had to wait for the Housekeeper to arrive, so that we could discuss any applicants she had found.

In the meantime, I decided to give Luci the grand tour. She had been settled in the room opposite Susan. Tomorrow, Susan, Anna and Jane were taking her shopping.

In the evening, I spent several hours going over all the applicants the Housekeeper had settled on. All were expected to arrive during the day tomorrow.

“I would like to be involved in the interviews for the Butler, as I will be interacting with him on a daily basis. I am happy for you, the cook and groundsman to deal with the others.

“Alright, I can arrange for that. We can use the sitting room next door for the interviews.”

There were so many sitting rooms and we still rarely used the first floor. The Library had not even been touched yet. Something else for my Secretary to organise.

Fortunately for all our visitors, the morning dawned bright and blue, no clouds to be seen.

Charmaine was the first to arrive, and alongside Luci, I helped carry her bags to her new room. Once the others were ready, Luci was going shopping with them.

Much to my joy, Luci had readily agreed to join our guild.

“Good, one down, five to go.”

Opening the door to her new bedroom, I ushered her in.

“Bedrooms are treated as private property here, so only those you invite in, can enter. Sorting out your dirty washing or picking things up off the floor, is not something the maids should be doing.”

With her bags delivered, we moved downstairs. Today I would mostly be on my own, planning for the future.

During the day, the regular opening and closing of the main door, disturbed my thoughts. The three interviews I was involved in went well. I had requested Charmaine join in as well. Nothing like a baptism of fire.

In the end, I went for a slightly older looking gentleman, deciding he would add a touch of gravitas, to offset the youthfulness of the rest of us.

Having explained the terms of employment to him, he was happy to accept.

The Housekeeper was equally pleased, having selected a new assistant cook, a housemaid and an apprentice groundsman. The apprentice groundsman, at sixteen, was the youngest of the new employees.

Sighing, but happy that the issue of staff had been dealt with, I relaxed in my suite to spend a quiet evening on my own.

CHANGING THE GUILD

Another day, another dawn. Today was recruit a mage day, so a trip to the Mage School as recommended by the Guild hall Manager.

First though, I had to write out a lot of letters. With the help of Charmaine, I had worked out a calendar for the next four weeks. Mornings for work or preparation, afternoons for meeting and greeting people and evenings at home to relax.

“The life of a socialite is a pain, I would much rather be out on a ship, breathing in the salt air and taking on pirates In two days, Greaves is going out again, while I will be stuck here, visiting aristocrats.”

Along with Charmaine and Sharon, I made my way to the school. I was expecting to see high walls and do not enter signs. Instead, it looked like every other large mansion in the City.

There was a guard at the gate, but he did little more than request our business.

Shown into a plush waiting room by the school secretary, it was some time before a older man entered the room. He was shorter than average, thin with piercing blue eyes.

“Roland. Headmaster of this fine establishment. It seems that meeting with three women is the norm for me at the moment,”

His comment took me by surprise until I remembered the other three women, the Human, Half-Elf and Orc. If one worked here then it stood to reason, she would bring the other two along for meetings.

“My new life, I am afraid. Sharon here is my personal bodyguard, while Charmaine is my Personal Secretary.”

“Good. So the Secretary says you wish to hire a Mage. There is a Guild Hall here you know.”

My face dropped at his comment. After the Hall Manager’s comment I hadn’t even thought about going anywhere else.

“I am sorry to have bothered you. The Hall Manager suggested we come here.”

“Hall Manager?” His question overriding my impulse to get up and leave.

“Yes, I run an adventuring guild, the Midnight Serpents. I require a mage for my guild and another for a ship, the Midnight Serpent.”

“Ah, the Privateer. Well maybe it is for the best you came here. The parallels with Maëlys though are amazing.”

He sounded puzzled, then switched tack immediately.

“Two mages. One for a ship is easy, I will send three around tomorrow, for you to interview. For a guild that is more difficult. Long weeks stuck in a fancy home, a lot would jump at the chance just for that. I will do the same though, send three around for you to check tomorrow. Is that all?”

“Yes, and thank you for your time.”

As he got up to leave, my mind was screaming, ‘Ask about the three women’ but I didn’t give in.

We walked home in silence, I was lost in my thoughts, conflicted by always coming across references to these three women.

Sat with Charmaine in the Yellow Stateroom, I went through my next steps.

“It’s at least three more days before I can go to the Adventurers Guild Hall and check for respondents. Then another day wasted while we wait for them to be notified.”

“Why don’t you check with the Elf Ambassador, see if they know of anyone local who would want to join a guild.”

“That’s not a bad idea. We can go out this afternoon, tomorrow we have interviews to carry out. Then I expect to start my visits.”

The new staff had arrived and were settling in. The Housekeeper, arranging rooms for them. I didn’t particularly like the us and them attitude some people had when it came to servants but a certain distance was required, especially at big events.

All would start officially tomorrow, giving them time to get used to the layout of the Mansion.

The Ambassador to the Elf Kingdom, turned out to have a smart Mansion near the Palace. I suppose that wasn’t too surprising.

The receptionist, a man, took our names and then disappeared for some time. Finally returning with an older looking woman, which took me by surprise.

“Lavender, Ambassador here. My receptionist tells me you wish to hire some Elves. If you come this way you can explain your idea to me in more detail.”

Her voice made most aristocrats sound like commoners, and her nose was continually stuck in the air.

“I had heard that aristocratic Elves were arrogant but this is way over the top.”

She led us into a standard looking sitting room, fitted out with leather chairs; luxurious cushions and tapestries; plus more gold than was decent.

It screamed wealth, rather than taste.

Never having been in the home of an Elf before, I had no idea if this was normal but I had been in a number of aristocratic homes back in Asanphale decorated in the same manner. Generally the person was trying to overawe you with a vapid display of their wealth. Certainly with me, it failed to overawe every time and not just because my father was richer.

“To my mind, it shows a lack of intelligence, a disrespect of other people, a poor understanding of psychology and a deep underestimation of visitors. A large Mansion was a display of more wealth than most people could contemplate. So why cover every available surface in gold?”

“So why does Princess Tatiana wish to hire Elves? Do you intend to try and take your Kingdom from your brother?”

I nearly choked at that and could hear Sharon sniggering in the background.

“No! I am no longer a Princess, at least in title. My brother formally disinherited me. I am now simply Tatiana, a rather wealthy merchant woman trying to make her way in Northgate.”

“I have heard that having a title removed is excruciatingly painful.” The tone was at odds with the comment, sounding as if she would enjoy inflicting the pain. It made me shudder just thinking about it.

“I can confirm that those rumours are true. In addition I lost any points associated with the title.”

“So just how many archers are you talking about. Humans should be suitable as guards, it’s not as if you need to hit the bullseye every time, when defending a castle or a carriage.”

“Now I am feeling foolish for even coming here. My friend mentioned that Elves were the best archers, and I had decided my adventurers guild needed at least two archers.”

“So you just thought to come here and waste my time.”

“More or less. I am afraid I didn’t think it through from your point of view. You have my apologies for wasting your time.” I had expected her to get up and leave at my comment, instead she sat there studying me before bursting in to laughter.

“We are not fond of complementing men. In this instance though I will make an exception. The King here has chosen well in you. Strong willed, instinctive and yet willing to apologise when shown an error. You should go far, it is a shame that you are not an Elf. There are only a handful of successful women known in the Human Kingdoms, yet they are revered both for their power and rarity. I will be intrigued to see how far you get.” She paused for a moment.

“What do you know about Elves?”

“Very little beyond that which is common knowledge. I was brought up to be a compliant wife not a Queen ruling in her own name. A life I constantly rebelled against it has to be said.”

“Yes. You have more than a touch of the Elf in you. I don’t mean that in a disrespectful way. Just that you sound just like an eighteen year old Elf, wishing to be independent and free.”

“Thank you for the compliment. Yes that has been one of my desires. Independence. It comes with a price tag though as I have found out.”

“Oh yes. All freedoms have a price, some more than others. Now on to archers, Elves don’t tend to get involved with the Humans amongst whom we live. Strange but true. We keep ourselves to ourselves. That does cause a certain amount of friction between us older Elves and the younger generation who were born and raised here.”

Again she paused as if deciding how much to tell me. I could see that in the way she looked at me.

“This friction has been increased recently by the action of two Elves and two Kings. The King in Kirkluk has ennobled a dissident Elf who is making quite the name for herself. She is proving to be quite a headache for Her Majesty. Any action now would be seen as an attack on Kirkluk, so for the moment she is simply ignored. Unfortunately news of her might not be spreading in our Kingdom but it is in the Human ones. She is becoming something of a celebrity in Taverns across the Kingdoms here.”

“I can’t say I have ever visited a tavern and I have never heard of this Elf woman but I will certainly look into her. You said two Kings and two Elves though?”

“Yes, the second is here, and she provides two issues, actually three. One, she is a Half-Elf/Half-Human which upsets a chunk of both populations. Two, she and her guild have caught the eye of both the King and the public here and three she is unaligned. That might not mean much to you but to an Elf it is unthinkable. Imagine a Duke refusing to bow to his King, it gives you an idea of what she has done. It is not even her fault from what I have been able to ascertain. She was brought up as a Human, our ears generally only develop from fourteen onwards, although it is not unknown for it to be as late as eighteen. Maëlys fell in to that last group and was told from birth that she was human.”

“Ouch. That must have hurt. Seeing your race listed as half and half.” I couldn’t imagine what she must of felt like at that point and then to find your ears elongating, double ouch.

“Yes, ouch indeed. I don’t know the ins and outs of her childhood, so can’t comment. She is a powerful mage though, that I do know and at the moment she is pledged to the King here. When word of her prowess spreads, the King will eventually have a problem. Tie himself tighter to her and scare his neighbours or throw her to the wolves.”

“I assume he will eventually have a similar problem with me. If my mercantile empire grows, local aristocrats will start to fear me and therefore plot against me.”

“I did say earlier that powerful women are few and far between. To potentially have three and all so young speaks to the Gods being involved.”

I wasn’t one for Gods myself but some of my friends were.

“Destined for Greatness. Some of my friends would kill to have that epithet.”

“Yes, another reason to be careful. Anyway I have rabbited on for far too long. Your original wish was for two Elf archers. I shouldn’t think that will be too hard to achieve. Are you thinking of taking on Dwarf axemen?”

“No, I am aware that the two don’t mix. If pushed by the Dwarf Ambassador, I will inform you first.”

“See. You are learning already. Yes, if you become popular, Carolus will almost definitely insist on you hiring at least one Dwarf.”

I had no idea who Carolus was but guessed he was the Dwarf Ambassador, given our conversation.

“In that case, our discussion is over. I will have the two archers sent to the Castle, although it might not be for a day or two.”

“Thank you. I have enjoyed this meeting and also learnt a few things. You have been very graceful.”

Rising with her, I dipped a deep curtsy, she waved a hand airily at me to acknowledge the curtsy as she left the room, not even deigning to look at me.

The receptionist returned and indicated we should leave the room, before ushering us out of the building.

Outside, I turned to Charmaine. “How much of that did you record?”

“All of it, or at least the pertinent parts. So not verbatim.”

“Good enough for me. I need a drink after that. Anyone fancy a drink in a Tavern? I feel I should add that experience to my list now.”

“You just want to see if they know anything about a female Elf.”

“Two birds with one stone style of thing, Sharon. Got to get your wins in where you can.”

The taverns here were far cleaner than down by the docks. These were for rich merchants and aristocrats. Even so the appearance of three women seemed to shock all the residents and the barman.

He finally managed a strangled “Can I help you?”

“Three ales please.” Sharon proceeded to the bar, while I grabbed a table with Charmaine who was looking terrified.

“What’s up Charmaine?”

“This a tavern. I could get raped or murdered or anything.”

“I think you have read one too many stories. Yes, I probably wouldn’t venture into one on my own or unarmed and probably not the ones near the docks even in a group. You just have to be careful and carry a weapon on you at all times.”

“You are armed?”

“Of course. I think I did mention that during your interview. We need to sort some training out for everyone.”

Sharon returned with our drinks. “I asked the barman to come over for a chat.”

“Thank you Sharon.”

A very nervous looking barman finally came over and sat down. “Ma’am. How can I help?”

“I am curious about taverns, having never been in one. So thought today should be a learning experience.”

He didn’t look any less nervous. Sighing I gave in.

“Look, I am a merchant, newly moved here. I am also an adventurer, with my own guild. Today I am looking for information, nothing personal or that will get you in to trouble.” I had seen him flinch at the mention of information.

“I have been told there are songs about a female Elf Adventurer. I was curious if they have been sung in here and what you know about them. Just the basics, I don’t need them word for word.”

We were interrupted by two young men, who didn’t seem that inebriated. Nor did they appear aggressive or offensive.

“I know several songs about an Elf. They all start off very similar and then get rather smutty. Not sure if they are the ones you are after. They are starting to call her the Kirkluk Princess.” That was all the confirmation I needed.

“What does she do, outside of the smutty verses?”

“More a case of what she doesn’t do. Rides a giant wolf with a dwarf at her side. As with all adventurers, she fights things and wins lots of gold.”

“Thank you both, you have been very kind and yes, she was the Elf I was interested in.”

“She’s real then?” Now I had their interest.

“Yes. Although how much of the songs are real I don’t know. I mean riding a giant wolf.”

“That’s true. The King is getting a pair soon, as will every King.” I turned to look at Charmaine in amazement.

“Giant, ride-able wolves are a thing?”

“Yes, it was announced earlier this year. Some guild tamed some giant wolves and struck a deal with their King to get to keep them. They have to supply any King or Duke who wants one, with a breeding pair.”

“No wonder she is making the tavern songs, if she doing things like that.”

“We have our own Elf who has songs.” The two men were still standing nearby and making Charmaine nervous.

“We do?” Then I remembered the Half Elf who had started a fight at a Palace Ball and hung out with an Orc.

“Let me guess, she throws a mean right hook and lives with an Orc.”

“You know her too?”

“No but I have heard about her exploits already.”

Having drunk our ale, I thought it was time to go, Charmaine wasn’t getting any less nervous.

“We have to go now gentlemen. Thank you for your time.” It was short and pithy but I didn’t want to get into a long drawn out goodbye with promises to meet again.

“”No problem, always happy to help a damsel in distress.” I didn’t want to burst his bubble re our distress so let his comment go with a wry smile to Sharon.

Charmaine breathed easier once we were outside and I headed straight for the ferry and home.

At home, I found myself with little to do, so took a stroll around the gardens. Looking for something to take my mind off the upcoming interviews and even worse the upcoming visits to various aristocrats.

The first was going to be a Dowager Duchess, who, according to Charmaine , was the lead aristocrat in Northgate outside the royal family.

Her mansion wasn’t the largest by any means but she was the wealthiest and had the most links of all the others. The Capital was seen as Royal Territory, so there was no Mayor, Baron or Duke to compete with.

I had accepted her invitation to visit and set a date which was now fast approaching.

First though were the interviews, starting tomorrow.

Sitting down on a bench, facing the lake, with the ornamental bridge to my right, I drank in the late afternoon sun and marvelled at the bird life on the lake. All of it mine, even if there were caveats involved.

Since I had offered to recruit a mage for the ship, Greaves had delayed sailing for several days. This had pleased Sharon as much as me.

Having woken early, I was sat in the Yellow State room with Sharon and Charmaine. This seemed to be my new normal. Sharon was dressed in her usual trail leathers, while Charmaine was wearing a plain slip dress. Today I had put on my best finery, an attempt to impress those I was interviewing.

“Impress and intimidate. Although Charmaine in her dress, will probably catch their attention more.”

Chiswick, the new Butler, was now on duty. He alternated time off with the Housekeeper now, which meant there was always someone senior around during the day.

Sat chatting with Sharon and Charmaine about the upcoming visits to the aristocracy, I was glad to hear the crunch of boots on gravel, followed by a knock at the door.

It was hard not to get up and answer the door, even though I had only been doing that myself for a short time.

Chiswick, opened the door to the State Room all officious and business like. “You have six visitors from the Mage school waiting in the sitting room next door.”

Then he backed out, presumably to do some more work elsewhere.

“Come on then, no rest for the wicked. Lets see how easy it is to whittle these down to two.”

Sharon led the way as we walked the short distance to the next room.

All six people stood up as I entered. Then waited for me to sit before again retaking their places. Although called a sitting room, this one was laid out as a dining room, with a table set for twelve.

Deciding it would be up to me to do most of the talking. I started off with introductions. “I am Tatiana, Lady of the House and Leader of the Midnight Serpents Adventurers Guild. Sharon to my right, is my personal guard and Charmaine to my left is my personal assistant. Now down to business, you are.”

Once introductions were over, I gave them a basic overview of the two positions before getting down to the details.

“The guild position, is exactly that. As an adventuring guild I would expect to take on at least two quests every year.”

Then I remembered the two Elves who should be turning up later for an interview. “Something else to take into account. The guild is short staffed at the moment, as several members have diversified into other careers. As a result I am looking into recruiting two Elves as archers.”

I saw a grimace pass fleetingly across the face of one of the mages and made a mental note to cross him off my list immediately.

“I don’t need that kind of thinking, simmering away underneath all the time.”

The comment about recruiting two Elves though set me to thinking about how the guild would function on a quest.

“With two of everything, I could split the guild into two while on a quest. Certainly for any kind of hunt quest that would make sense. Two archers, two mages, two shield bearers, Dwarves maybe. Then three or four general types for melee action. Its unlikely that Greaves and Niles will attend many quests, even if they remain on the books, so twelve active members at a minimum.”

I realised I had zoned out in my thoughts, when I found everyone staring at me in amusement.

“Apologies for that, got caught up in my thoughts about the guild. I have decided to actually increase the number of mages in the guild to two. That way, with two archers and later, two shield bearers, I can if I want split the guild into two when out on a quest.”

“Isn’t splitting your force a dangerous thing?”

“Yes, halving the size of your group, obviously comes with risks but at times it might be the only efficient way to cover the ground. If you were hunting a monster for instance.”

I could see some of them nod but the speaker still looked concerned.

“Part of being a leader, is calculating the risk of any strategy. It is also incumbent on them to listen to the worries of anyone under their command. That doesn’t mean barrack room lawyers only out to avoid work, if you have a genuine concern about the risk, make sure you make it plain. Ideally along with a plan to mitigate it. That way everyone gains, your leadership skills will improve, as will your perception and willpower.”

I now had the speaker,Benoit, down as my possible for the ship.

Simply for her presence, I had Grace down as my preferred candidate for the guild. She had to be at least six foot tall, and was well built into the bargain. The only other woman was Lily, average at around five foot four, her face was a mass of freckles, coupled with reddish brown hair.

The pair made me laugh, at least internally.

“You couldn’t get two more names to be more inappropriate for their appearance.”

Chiding myself for making fun of someone even to myself, I concentrated on the room again.

“On to wages. The position of ship’s mage is counted as an officer. That means you will get the standard one silver a week wage plus one share of any prize money or profits.”

“How much is a share?” One of the men replied with a question.

“How long is a piece of string? It depends on a number of factors. There are a hundred shares split up amongst the crew and others. Payments will be made when they are received by myself or Captain Greaves.”

“Has a share been paid out yet? If so what was it?” The same man was slowly digging himself a hole, and judging by the smirks of some of the others, they knew it to.

“Yes, three payments from one action. Thirty silver, eighty silver and a hundred and fifty silver.” There were a few whistles at that. In one action the officers had earned the equivalent of five years wages.

“Yes, privateers can make a lot of money. However, remember, we are earning that by taking on pirates. That action cost the lives of eleven crew members and yes I took part in the fight.”

Now I switched to the two vacancies in the guild.

“Technically, members of a guild don’t get paid. Instead they receive a share of any prize money. Again that will vary although most quests pay out at least five gold. Eighty percent of that will be split equally between all members. The aim is to have fourteen members as two are unlikely to be able to attend all quests.”

I saw and heard the groans as they realised it could be years before they had any money.

“Don’t worry. The guild is flush with funds at the moment, which might not always be the case. All new members will get a stipend of fifty coppers a week until the guild completes its first quest. That might not sound like a lot but full board and keep is included.”

They all cheered up then and I continued to talk to them about the ship, guild and the mage school. All six had left before the three women in the Silver Falcons guild had arrived. They had all heard stories from friends and relatives since then.

“She set her self alight and spent a week recovering in the infirmary according to my younger brother. All the masters were involved in trying to save her.”

“How does a mage set themselves on fire. I mean I know the basics but why would you hit yourself with a fireball and how?” There was no answer to that question.

They had also been involved in the battle between two mages that had resulted in the riots we had narrowly avoided.

“Like the Ambassador said, she certainly leads an interesting and exciting life.”

Then I was finished, my mind made up.

“Do you want to know my decision now? I mean you all have a fifty/fifty chance of getting offered a position.”

They all nodded in agreement, some looking more pleased than others.

“Alright then. Benoit, I would like to offer you the position of ships mage. Please be here first thing in the morning and someone from the Midnight Serpent will collect you. Just remember, cabins are tiny and shared. Just bring what can be packed into a large duffel bag.”

The smiles disappeared then. I disliked those who kept people waiting, trying to build suspense.

“Grace and Lily, I would like to offer you both, a position in the guild. Please return tomorrow morning. You don’t have to bring everything with you immediately, you can return home when you like. This is not a prison or military barracks, you can come and go as you please.”

Now I turned to the glum faced three. “Sorry to have brought you all the way out here for nothing. Treat it as a learning experience and try and do better at your next interview.”

I stood then and with the help of Sharon ushered them all out of the main door. Charmaine was still busy writing in her journal

Turning around, I found both the butler and Housekeeper stood there watching me.

“I suppose that was your job? It seemed silly to get up to call you when I was there.”

“Yes it was. There are bell pulls in the four main rooms here and similar ones in the two main bedroom suites. They are there to call either of us.”

Feeling like a scolded child, even though I owned the house and employed them, I returned to the Yellow State room to await the Elves. Having requested drinks and nibbles all round, as my throat was dry after all that talking.

It wasn’t until mid-afternoon that there was a knock on the door. Chiswick with a quick nod informing me that there were two Elves next door. His quizzically raised eyebrow letting me know there was something strange about them.

“What can be strange about two Elves?”

It turned out to be their hairstyle and appearance.

Two Elves indeed. Two women, identical twins actually.

Twins were rare, identical twins even rarer. Mostly the subject of legends and tavern songs. These two had gone out of their way to look different.

The two women facing me had the same hairstyle, except it had been styled in different directions on each, creating a mirror image affect.

The woman on my left had the right side of her head shaved, with her hair brushed over to the left, whilst the woman on my right had the left side of her head shaved.

It was quite a startling affect.

After the initial shock, I went through the introductory spiel I had used for the mages. That was when it became even more surreal.

“I am left, and my sister is right.”

I really didn’t know what to say. Sharon and Charmaine were simply staring open mouthed. Then the the two Elves started laughing.

“Sorry, those are our nicknames. My name is Lucretia and my sister is Romana. Our parents wanted to remember left and right easily.”

“You would understand if you saw us naked, we have a series of moles running down our side, mine on the left and my sister’s on her right.”

Now I was hung up on picturing them naked. Realising quickly, why strong confident women, terrified young men. These two were going to be a handful but would also clearly be an asset to the guild.

“Please forgive me for asking, but is that hairstyle common in the Elf Kingdom?”

“It is in certain subcultures.”

“There is also the added bonus that it makes us unmarriageable to certain men.”

“We don’t like to be separated for too long and certainly have no intention of marrying the same man.”

It was impossible to tell which one was talking if you weren’t watching and there was no discernible pause between each of them speaking.

Shaking my head, I tried to get the interview back on track.

“One of the things about the guild I am trying to rebuild is an ability to split it into two squads if necessary. That means you may be separated for several days. Will that be an issue?”

“Days or weeks will be fine.”

“Any longer and we have found it starts to make us sad.”

“Certainly wouldn’t be any longer than that. Generally it would be to increase our odds in finding something, if searching.”

Then it was on to the basics of life here.

“You get a room each here. Until you have earned some money through quests or prize payouts, you will receive a stipend of one silver a week. Afterwards your income will solely depend on quests and prizes.”

“We would prefer to share a room. If that is okay with you?”

Once again, my thoughts went elsewhere.

“No, not a problem. You can have the last remaining suite.”

“Suite?”

“How big is that?”

“Twice the length of this room, easily.

“Twice?”

The twins sat there staring in awe as they looked around the room.

“Yes. It might not feel like it once in the bedroom but it has its own sitting room as well. Bedrooms are to be considered as private property. Only the maids will enter it. Picking things off the floor or sorting out dirty clothes are not part of their job description. It will be up to you to keep the room tidy.”

“That is so cool.”

“When can we move in?”

“Tomorrow morning. First thing, Don’t worry about bringing everything in one go, you are free to come and go as you please.”

This time, Charmaine rose and pulled the discretely hidden bell pull.

Chiswick, must have been waiting for the call as he arrived quickly, presaged by a dainty knock on the door.

“My butler will show you out, and I look forward to seeing you tomorrow. After sorting out your bedroom, we will go to the Adventurers Guild Hall and get you and the two mages registered.”

Waving and looking very pleased with themselves, the two women set off up the driveway.

“Two new, permanent guests?” The question was surprising coming from Chiswick but then I suppose, the staff needed to know who was staying here.

“Yes, and please notify the Housekeeper and cook.”

“Maybe I should start charging the guild rent?”

The thought had occurred to me before and would simply be a case of setting up a standing payment at the bank from one account to another.

“No not me, the Estate. That would be fairer and wouldn’t seem like I was trying to make money off of them.”

The Estate would get at least fifty silvers a year from the Guild as its share.

“That is just a drop in the ocean though, The Estate will go through close to twenty gold a year, more if I am holding regular balls and afternoon teas.”

No wonder aristocrats are always trying to make money.

“I really need to sit down with Stephen and work out my income and outgoings before I bankrupt myself.”

Of course, a decent prize or two would solve most of my problems for the next couple of years. The Estate was fine for half a year. The guild was fine for several years. My account would cover my expenses for a decade or more. I somehow just needed to make the Estate more self-sufficient, or up my earnings to cover the losses.

“Earning forty silvers a week though, isn’t something that can be started quickly. Susan, Anna and Jane bought two high class shops. I doubt they are clearing more than two silvers each a week.”

There was a fine line between maximising profits and killing the goose that laid the golden eggs.

“Ah well, something to put aside until Stephen gets here.”

A BUSINESS OPPORTUNITY

The morning dawned far to early for me. A maid knocking on my bedroom door to inform me that the new residents had arrived.

Dressed and downstairs but still yawning, I greeted our newcomers who were sat primly in one of the sitting rooms.

“Morning, you are here bright and early.

“You did say, first thing today.” Lucretia sounded almost annoyed.

“Yes, I did, didn’t l. First then, a grand tour before we sort you out bedrooms. Benoit, you are excused and can wait here until someone comes to collect you.”

Smiling, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.

I spent the next hour traipsing around the Mansion and grounds with the four new guild members.

Then we were off, heading for the Adventurers Guild Hall.

The one key disadvantage of the Castle was its location. It was on the other side of the river to the main City centre. This required two ferry rides every time we wanted to go anywhere.

The ferries were simply small to medium sized merchantmen, that would sail across the the almost half mile wide river. The issue was carriages and horses.

Carriages had to be lifted up on to the deck, and then lashed down, while the unhappy horses were led up the gangplank.

Unhappy horses tended to make quite the mess.

Today we were walking, so it wasn’t an issue.

We being, myself, Greaves, Sharon, Charmaine, Luci, Lucretia, Romana, Lily and Grace. Which at the moment constituted the entirety of my guild.

“The guild will almost certainly get two dwarfs in the next week or two, which takes me to nine. I really can’t count on Greaves being available, so ideally, I want to recruit another four people, which would take me to twelve, or two squads of six, similar to how mercenaries operate.”

As the weather was pleasant it was a nice if somewhat long walk to the Guild Hall. However it did provide me with an opportunity to get to know the four new guild members.

Walking in to the Guild Hall all conversation stopped as the clientele there, all realised two Elves had entered the room

Grabbing a large table and sitting everyone down, I grabbed Greaves and headed for the bar. Fortunately for me the Hall Manager was serving today. Standing there gawping, along with the rest.

“Well Miss Tatiana, life is certainly entertaining when you are around. You are going to give Maëlys a run for her money.”

I had learnt the half-elf’s name at the Mage school, so wasn’t surprised at his comment.

“It is not intentional. I was told Elves make the best archers, and since I wanted the best, here I am. Admittedly, their appearance is not quite what I had expected.”

Grabbing a ledger, he opened it to the entry for the Midnight Serpents. “How big do you think your guild will get?”

“A round dozen for the moment. These are replacements, not additions. The twins are Lucretia and Romana or Left and Right based on their hairstyle.”

“Left and Right?”

“Yes, not that I have seen them naked, but they have marks on their bodies, that are mirrored on each other.

Both Greaves and the Hall manager looked up quickly at that comment, which made me laugh.

“Men and their instant reaction to the mention of a naked female.”

“Sorry, like you say, it is an automatic reaction.” Both men apologised, and the comment took my mind back to the first time I had met Greaves. I was lying naked on my bed with a long knife hidden under me. He hadn’t even realised I was wearing a large gold signet ring on a necklace. He was in shock apparently, which was not my impression of his thoughts that night.

“Anyway, please can you remove Graham, Jane, Anne and Susan for me and then add Luci, Lucretia, Romana, Grace and Lily.”

Once added, I called them over to sign against their names, and then it was done. Four old members gone and five new members registered.

“There you go Miss Tatiana, all five duly registered. Now on to your new recruits. There should be a good turnout maybe thirty to forty. I have reserved the rear yard for you this afternoon, should you wish to test their mettle in combat.

Having drawn out several gold in anticipation of the high cost, I asked about the fees with a certain amount of trepidation. “How much is that going to cost?”

“One gold, that covers four sections. Dummies, short range targets in stalls, long range open air targets and dueling yard.”

Resigning myself to an afternoon spent interviewing people, I handed over two gold, ignoring his startled look, I turned to face room

“Can I have your attention please! I am Tatiana, head of the Midnight Serpents Guild. The guild is conducting open auditions for four spots today. To that end, I am putting one gold behind the bar. Food and drink is free for the rest of the day. If you know anyone who might like to try out today, please let them know. Thank you.”

There was a ragged cheer at my announcement followed by a rush to the bar. I also noticed several people leave, whether that was to tell their friends about the interviews or free beer and food, I didn’t know.

“You realise it is going to get really busy and loud in here now.”

“Yes but it will at least be fun. Can you place all these bits of paper in a mug please, they are simply numbered one to fifty, no number, no interview.”

Returning to my seat, I started to chat comfortably with everyone as the number of people in the Hall gradually rose along with the volume of conversation.

“Greaves, will you take Romana and Lucretia out the back and start going through weapons with any candidates. I will start on the interviews in here.”

Once again, I found myself shouting for quiet, glad of the sudden peace.

“If you want to try out for the Midnight Serpents, there are two parts to undertake. Weapons proficiency out the back in the training yard and a chat with me in here. If you haven’t picked a number from the mug, please do so. No number, no interview.”

There was a small rush to the bar and the mug holding the slips of paper which made me laugh. Shooing the others off the table, I was left with Charmaine and Sharon to either side of me. I had also indicated for Grace to stay, she added a slightly different intimidating factor to the one exuded by Sharon.

The first person up was a slim man, below average height. He screamed rogue to my mind, which wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

“Peter, I would be interested in trying out for your guild. I have been a thief in the past but at the moment work in the docks. Not interesting but it is steady work and it pays the bills.”

“Honest if nothing else.” We chatted on about his past for a few moments, before I realised there was quite a crowd growing around us.

“Okay, enough for today. Please go and find Greaves outside, see if you can find a weapon that suits you.”

The rest of the day went by in a blur of repeated questions, with short breaks to grab a drink and let Charmaine rest her aching fingers and wrist.

At the end, I stood up to announce my decision, taken after a short chat with Grace, Sharon, Greaves and Charmaine. Charmaine seemed to be surprised to be included but she had been listening and writing notes all afternoon.

Greaves had explained how the weapons training had gone. Romana and Lucretia had started the session, both showing off their skills with a bow. A quickly sent, burst of arrows clustered in each bullseye, resulting in a round of applause and cheers that had both women rushing indoors to hide.

At the time, I had been surprised to see the two of them reappear so soon.

The session had involved a lot of laughs and tears. People dropping weapons, missing the targets or dummies and falling over.

However after a short chat we had all agreed on a final three.

“First of all, thank you to all the staff for putting up with this event and to all of you for attending. After a lot of interviews and trials I have decided on offering the positions to the following…… “ After a dramatic pause, I continued on

“Andrei, Fletcher, and Peter. The rest of you, thank you for attending, even if you weren’t successful.”

Glad to be sat down, I waited for the three successful candidates to come and take a seat. As the Bar was so busy, the Hall Manager also came over.

“Thought you would want them registered straight away, so here I am. Seemed easier than trying to drag all of you to the bar. I did think you were were going to go for an all female guild, to compete with Janeanne and her Dark Angels but you are more evenly fixed now.”

“Thank you, that is much appreciated and yes, it did cross my mind to choose all women but then I decided that an even mix was better for the guild I wanted to create.”

Once everyone had signed and I had removed all but Niles, Greaves and Sharon from the original list, the Manager rose and left, leaving me with three curious looking new members.

Handing them slips of paper with our address on, I addressed all three of them. “Be there first thing tomorrow. It is my home and also the guild base. It is not compulsory to live there but it makes life easier for the guild if you do.”

“If that is all, then I am finished for the day.”

Rising, all but the newcomers followed my lead. It was late evening now and dark. Walking home was a different experience than walking to the Guild Hall in the morning, as was using the ferry. Once again, I was struck by the lack of carriage and wagon traffic.

“Why do so few wagons and carriages cross the river?”

“Cost and efficiency. Usually cheaper to source your goods from whichever side of the river you are on. Horses don’t like ships and you can’t easily get a carriage or wagon on a ship.” My question was partly rhetorical, but Greaves’ answer matched my thoughts.

I could see an opportunity there, it just needed some thought.

Home once again was a pleasant thought, although it was late when I eventually climbed into bed. Given the size of the four poster, climb wasn’t exactly an exaggeration.

Waking in the morning, my head head was full of ideas for my mercantile empire. That phrase always brought a smile to my face, although with it came sadness at the fact I would have to spend more and more time on land, managing it.

Our new guild members, Andrei, Fletcher, and Peter turned up while we were all having breakfast.

Butler, Housekeeper and and the two maids, worked together to get all of them settled into their rooms before they joined us in the Blue Stateroom which had become our dining room.

“For the moment this is our guild. Any issues bring them to my attention. Sharon will be in charge of training, starting from tomorrow. Charmaine, is not in the guild but is my secretary. The Housekeeper is in charge of all things domestic, while the Butler is in charge of visitors and guests.”

I was at a loss then for a moment, my thoughts going in several directions.

“Today is a free day for you. Wonder around the Mansion, and grounds, get used to the layout. Bedrooms are off-limits unless invited in. Try not to disturb the library, I have no idea what is in it, that is a problem for another day, which is getting to be my favourite phrase. Enjoy your free day.”

With a lot of physical effort, mostly from the groundsmen, we had converted two of the sitting rooms on our bedroom floor into new bedrooms. Lawrence had moved out, having built Officer Quarters into the new barracks he now commanded. Not surprisingly, he had the workers build that one first. It was the only two storey building, offices downstairs and the officers quarters upstairs.

Leaving the Mansion, with my two trusty companions, I headed for the area where the majority of shipbuilders and had slips and docks. Fortunately, that was this side of the river, which was definitely the poorer side of the two.

Not really knowing who was who, we walked along the almost half mile of river bank that was devoted to ship building. Taking in the sights, smells and sounds of construction, we received more than one curious glance.

Wearing a plain dress, that matched Charmaine’, I looked more like her sister than anything else.

Deciding I liked the look and sound of Sorensen’s Yard, we walked through the open gate into a different world.

Organised chaos is what sprang to mind. People were moving around seemingly without rhyme or reason, carrying timber and tools. The smell of cut wood and varnish was much stronger here The sound of hammering and sawing, louder and clearer.

With no obvious sign of an office, and not wishing to get hurt, we stopped just inside the gate and stopped the first person who came close enough to call out to.

“Can you direct us to Mr Sorensen’s office please.”

“Follow the wall to your right, first office with big windows, and don’t let him hear you call him Mr. It’s Master Sorensen.”

Happy with the answer but not sure about the requirement to call him Master, we followed the hurriedly shouted answer.

The office was hidden from the gate by a large warehouse type building, which did look to be newer.

The office was clearly signposted as Sorensen’s Yard, Ship Builders and Maintainers

A large ship was under construction on the slipway, while a second was being refurbished in the dry dock. I had learned a whole new vocabulary while living on the ship, not counting all the swear words of course.

Entering the building, I found myself in a large office, with around a dozen people working away at desks.

Walking up to the closest, I enquired about Master Sorensen.

“Is Master Sorensen in? I have some business to discuss.”

“Yes, other end of the office, door on the right.” Said without looking up. Several others however, were watching us curiously.

Knocking on the door, I opened it without waiting to hear a reply. An older looking man looked up from his work in surprise. I thought at first he was going to reprimand me as if I was one of his staff, but he clearly changed his mind. His face taking on the forced smile, beloved of all salesmen.

“Hello ladies. How can I help you.” He was now smiling like a shark smelling blood.

“For a start lose that grin and attitude. Tatiana, I want to talk to you about ships.”

His startled look was priceless to see but he recovered magnificently. “As you wish. What exactly do you wish to talk about.”

“I believe I have spotted a business opportunity in Northgate, but know very little about ships beyond the very basics.”

“I assume by the very basics, you mean they are made of wood and have at least one mast.”

“Pretty much spot on. I own two five hundred ton merchantmen but the actual running of them is left up to the Captains with my accountant and lawyer keeping them honest.”

“A businesswoman then? So what is this mythical opportunity that you have spotted?”

“A ferry or rather a different sort of ferry.”

“There are plenty of ferries that operate here. How different will your ferry be?”

“Yes. I noticed the ferries already here, but I have a small bit of insider knowledge. There are no ferries set up to cater for carriages, much less wagons. So I was hoping you would would be able to build a different type of vessel. Something low to the water, so the deck is actually at the same height as the quayside more or less. A flat deck like a clipper. That way carriages could simply be driven on. It would obviously need a high wall around both sides, not simply rails and a separate deck below as well if possible.”

I was stuttering at the end, wilting under his steady gaze.

“How did you come to pick me?”

Not sure where this was going, I struggled for an answer at first. Leaving an uncomfortable pause. “Random luck really. I have no idea about shipbuilding, and simply walked up and down the road outside. This yard took my fancy.”

“I am probably the only one here, outside the guild librarian who actually knows what you are describing.”

“You mean a ship like that really exists?” Sorensen seemed as surprised at my question as I was about his comment.

“You didn’t know?”

“No. I have already told you, I know nothing about ships and shipbuilding. However I have crossed a river on a raft and didn’t like the experience. As an idea here, the ropes and chains would also interfere too much with other river traffic.”

“What you have described, is essentially a Gerussian river barge. Hopeless at sea as they founder in anything other than a dead calm but for large rivers, they are fine. Here pretty much everyone uses a standard merchantman as they can continue out to sea. The advantage a barge has, is its freight carrying capacity and shallow draught, which means it can travel further up river than a merchantman and carry more.”

“Good. So you could build one if ordered?”

“Easily. Much simpler than a merchantman. Ten sets of rowers, a tiller at the back for steering and two decks. One internal. For something like that you would be looking at twelve weeks from laying the Keel. I have the staff and materials already on site or it would be longer.”

Now I was doing sums in my head. How long and how much, against potential traffic.

“Alright. I would want four in total. Two crossings, with a ship on either bank. Traffic might be light at first, but would pick up once their presence becomes common knowledge.

“That will obviously take longer, I only have the one slip and the dry dock is generally for repairs.”

“One every twelve weeks or so is fine. I can announce the first once the ship is ready. What size are they?

“Anything up to three hundred feet long. A carriage with two horses is what, twenty feet say, so a hundred and fifty foot barge, would be thirty seven feet wide at a four to one ratio. You would get two carriages side by side and six in a row. Wagons are larger and heavier, so a single row of three or four.” he whistled at his own thoughts.

“With four, you could move twenty four carriages each way. That’s a lot of aristocrats. Freight in wagons though, you would be much quicker than conventional ship or ferries.”

“It would be competitive then? That was my biggest worry.”

“Easily. Twenty gold a barge, it will last a decade or more. Thirty silvers a week for the rowers, plus ten to offset the barge. Four wagons a go you could easily hit twenty crossings a day during daylight. That’s eighty wagons a day or five hundred and sixty a week. Charge twenty coppers, and you have over a gold a week. Charge less for a carriage of course but more of them and less for pedestrians. Should easily clear two gold a week per barge.”

He now had a big smile on his face and had me imagining my barges, racing back and forth every day but for that I would need a fixed berth. Four actually, two either side of the river.

“Thank you for that. So that brings me on to my next project, ten, five hundred ton merchantmen.”

I didn’t get any further as I was interrupted by a surprised shout from Sorensen “Ten!”

“Yes. The plan is to have a number of ships sailing in a circuit up and down the coast. I have agents and warehouses in each of the main ports. So freight shouldn’t be an issue.”

“You realise I only have one slip? Your barges will take up that for one year and ten merchantmen will tie it up for another five.”

“Yes. Actually you mentioned repairs and refurbishments earlier. How often should a ship come in for repairs and refurbishments? Assuming it hasn’t been damaged in a storm.”

“Every five to ten years. The longer you leave it the more it is likely to cost. Up to the point where it is usually cheaper to scrap the ship and build a new one.”

“So from that year six, I will need two ships a year maintained which will presumably tie up your dry dock permanently.”

“Yes. Not that I am upset about continuous work but it does tie me tightly to your purse strings.”

“Yes. I have similar misgivings, I dislike spending so much money.” This brought a laugh from Sorensen

“Never met a merchant yet who did like spending money.”

“How about I invest in your business then. That means I spend less, although then that means the business is not making a profit from my point of view.”

After much toing and froing, which annoyed both Charmaine and Sharon, who were getting heartily bored by this point, an agreement was reached. I would buy forty percent of the company for forty gold, whist retaining first refusal on the remaining sixty.

In addition, he would only build half my ships, two barges and five merchantmen, spread over six years. Now all I had to do was visit a lawyer and the bank.

He also gave me the address of another yard on the opposite bank that was running into financial difficulties due to the age of the owner. Like Sorensen, he had no heirs to take over the business and customers were worried about what would happen if he died before their order was completed.

“That will have to wait until tomorrow. Now I have to return home, change and then make my way across the river for the first of my social visits.”

THE SOCIAL CIRCUIT

My butler had hired two carriages, one either side of the river. Both would wait after delivering me to my destination.

Today, as usual, I had Charmaine and Sharon with me. Both were wearing fancy dresses much to Sharon’s annoyance. In this case it was a requirement of the visit, the first of many.

The Dowager Duchess of Gralny. Gralny was a Dukedom in the middle of the kingdom, with close ties to the royal family.

The mansion was set in an expensive area of Northgate. The wide roads here were lined with trees and hedgerows. Each building set back from the street and surrounded by fancy gardens.

None touched the size of the Castle or the Palace though. The duchess’s property was only three stories high and not nearly as wide.

Once inside, a liveried footman led us to a large sitting room, split into two by function. At one end, a large, round table had seating for eight. The other end was set as a comfortable area, with chairs and a sofa facing an open fireplace.

An older lady was was holding court with three younger women, all wearing dresses in the latest fashion.

Dipping a curtsy, I entered the room, while indicating to Charmaine and Sharon, that they should sit at the table, out of the way.

It was the Duchess who spoke first, while servants poured tea for all of us.

“So good that you could visit us Tatiana. Lady Mary, Lady Rose and Lady Justine act as my companions most days.” There seemed to be extra emphasis on their titles, at least to my mind. A subtle insult, reminding me of my position in society.

“It appears that the Kingdom and King have been good for you.” Again a subtle dig at my position.

“Yes. The King was very gracious in granting me the Castle.”

“Were you still wearing all your clothes at that point?”

Almost spitting out my tea at the waspish comment that came from Lady Justine. It quickly made me think about Maëlys, who had punched a Lady at a Ball. I could easily see her reasoning, if they were all as outspoken as Lady Justine.

“My clothes remained firmly afixed to my body, at the time we were discussing my Adventuring Guild, so I assumed he had granted it to the guild not me. It was only later that I found out it was deeded to me.”

“He didn’t ask for favours for him or his son?” Now they seemed genuinely curious, rather than vindictive.

“No, although I am aware that I am heavily in debt to him. There are certain lines I won’t cross and sexual favours is one of them.”

“You would turn down advances from the King?”

“Yes, if it was just sex. I am not sure there is a woman anywhere who would turn down an offer of marriage.”

That had the Duchess laughing. “Spoken like a true businesswoman. I think you are going to fit in well here. You are aware though, that every family will want to snare you to gain your property and your contact with the King.”

“Yes. The King pointed that out to me. He seems to be playing some game but at the moment I am well ahead of where I expected to be, so it is all good. I know there will be a price to pay at some point, most likely in the form of a husband of his choosing but that is a problem for older me.”

The Duchess laughed again. “You don’t have your eye set on anyone at the moment? I hear that your Captain is quite dashing as well as several others you have been seen with.”

Ignoring the fact that she had been spying on me, I answered her honestly. “No. Although I have to agree with you on that. Captain Greaves and the two Lieutenants are quite dashing. At the moment, I am more interested in expanding my business empire and also all three men are are wedded to their careers.”

The calculating looks that crossed the faces of the younger women wasn’t missed by me.

“Greaves, Graham and Lawrence are going to have their hands full at the Balls I hold.”

The afternoon passed pleasantly in conversation and a walk through the gardens.

The property was about half the size the Castle. The courtyard, enclosed on three sides, opened up onto ornamental gardens on the fourth side. There was no rear wing to the Mansion.

Then it was time to leave. Collecting Charmaine and Sharon, who had remained at a discreet distance on our walks, from the table, I was escorted to the main doors. A polite curtsy to the host and we were on our way. Sharon at least couldn’t hide her relief as we climbed into our carriage.

“That was painful.”

I joined Charmaine in laughing at Sharon’s comment.

“Maybe you will get to punch someone on my behalf soon. I am sure someone will overstep the mark eventually.”

“Please, anything but more slow walks through gardens.”

Once again I found myself laughing at Sharon’s theatrics, and wondered at how she had managed for those years following me around in the Palace.

The next few weeks were set up to follow the same routine. Business in the morning, followed by a afternoon tea with some aristocrat or rich merchant.

Today though, I was more interested in the business side.

First of all, I had tracked down a lawyer, this involved a lot of walking once again. Having arranged for a contract with Sorensen to be written up, I had the lawyer take it around to get it signed, while I visited the bank and transferred forty gold to Sorensen’s account.

Having completed those tasks, it was off to visit the other side of the river and the Jacob Yard

The bustle and noise in this yard was noticeably less than in the others we had passed. A small ship in the dock being cleaned and another on the slip under construction. Both looked lost, compared to the space around them.

Due to time constraints, today we were all all dolled up in fancy dresses, ready to visit my next aristocrat.

First though I had to persuade a grumpy old man to sell out to me. Something others had been unable to do.

“Sorensen has admitted to trying on several occasions. Can I succeed where he failed?”

Shown into a clean and tidy office, I was surprised by the lack of clutter. Sorensen’s office had been clean but cluttered, model ships everywhere , every flat surface holding piles of documents. This was clean to the point of being clinical.

The old man looked up from his ledger, several sheets of paper holding calculations.

“Can I help you?” Said with resignation, as if he knew the answer would be no.

“Hopefully. I have recently signed a contract with Sorensen’s Yard to build seven ships over the next six years.”

“Sent you here to gloat did he?” He looked really unhappy, almost angry as he interrupted me.

“No. Completely the opposite actually. I wish to place a similar order with you. However, I need guarantees the ships will be completed. With Sorensen that has come in the guise of forty gold, buying me a forty percent stake in the yard.”

Now I had his attention but he seemed wary as if he could sense a trap or trick.

“I would have to see something in writing first. You don’t seem like the usual merchant that comes in here trying to get a ship built. Actually I don’t think I have dealt with a woman before. Are you actresses, hired by someone?”

“You can compare notes with Sorensen later. The contract will require two barges to be built in the first year. Sorensen is creating the design, but feel free to modify it to make it your own. After that, I will need five, five hundred ton merchantmen at the rate of one a year. There will also be ongoing maintenance work for my fleet.”

“Forty gold for forty percent, plus a contract to build seven ships?” He sounded mesmerised.

“Plus first refusal to purchase the remaining sixty percent, including if you die.”

He paused for a moment, studying my face, and for an instant I thought he was going to try and read my stats.

Instead, his face broke into a smile, “Done”.

We shook hands and while we headed off to my next social appointment, I could see Jacob heading for the ferry and a no doubt long chat with Sorensen.

“Both are in for a surprise when they receive an invite to the first of my Balls.”

That thought kept me smiling all through an interminable afternoon tea with a boring woman, who kept on talking about her amazing nephew.

“That was an indication of future visits. Everyone is going to be trying to marry you off to one relative or another.” Charmaine’s comment didn’t help my foul mood in any way, shape or form.

I only really relaxed once we had returned to the Castle and I could change into something slightly more comfortable for the evening.

A second morning trip to the Lawyer and bank, resulted in a fresh contract winging its way to Jacob. Now I just needed my existing businesses to become profitable before my spiralling costs bankrupted me.

As predicted, the afternoon teas became a blur of women in fancy dresses, trying to marry me off to a nephew or son. Often, the said man would join us, casting wary looks at my figure.

Although one proposed suitor was less than wary with his looks. He was almost licking his lips in anticipation. It was all I could do not to punch him.

A SUMMER BALL

The next few weeks had passed in a blur of afternoon teas and questions about my availability for balls.

Fortunately my business empire was coming along nicely. Four permanent berths had been found for me. It was amazing how cooperative everyone became after I mentioned the King. Not that he had a clue about what I was doing, at least I wasn’t meeting him and telling.

“I have no doubt he knows pretty much everything that goes on in this City, at least everything at this level.”

Work was progressing on the first two of my barges. Greaves had set sail on the Midnight Serpent on another two week cruise up and down the coast. The hold full of relatively high value goods, which was good for my company profits.

Thomas and Bertrand had arrived in Northgate, renting a place for half a year. It was good to have them both here and to be able to discuss my businesses with them daily if necessary.

Thomas had read through the two contracts I had signed with the shipbuilding yards and then visited both alongside Bertrand.

Stephen had arrived in Northgate alongside Julie, my agent for Port Acutari. As she was now sporting his ring, I could could hardly send her packing.

After several conversations and a minor pay increase, my agent in Northgate was happy to swap positions. That made my life easier at least.

Stephen confirmed that I now had a steady stream of funds trickling in. A stream that would grow rapidly over the next year or two.

Leo arrived as well, and settled down in Northgate. If not flush with money, he was at least solvent and keen to recoup his losses.

With all my business associates here, I began to relax a little and concentrate on the social sides of things.

The King once again upset the apple cart, as far as polite society was concerned. It was all anyone was talking about. The three senior members of the Silver Falcons guild had all been entitled. Lady Maelys; Lady Svea and Lady Gwellim; a Half-Elf, a Human and an Orc.

Invites to evening Balls had also started to arrive, now that I was an accepted member of high society.

I had yet to meet one of the newly minted Ladies at a Ball, something I was keen to rectify. So, with a nod to Ladies Dorca. Ann, Jane and Susan, I had set the date for my first Ball, after another visit to the Dowager Duchess to confirm dates.

Having parties clash was the ultimate faux pas and the Dowager was the keeper of the calendar, so to speak.

The disadvantage to this was that I was now sat in the Housekeeper’s office discussing the cost of a Ball, and all the necessities required to run a successful one.

“We won’t need to buy anything other than food. The basement is stocked with tables and chairs, lanterns and candles.”

Basement? I didn’t know there was a Basement. How big is it?” There was no mention of a basement in the plans we were given. Perhaps members of high society never entered them, so they didn’t exist in their minds.

“Runs under the rear wing. There were plans to extend it all the way around the other wings but the cost was prohibitive.”

“Alright, but we will need extra staff, lots of. Musicians, two sets. Actually, male staff we can utilise the crew of the Midnight Serpent, they won’t need paying. Just let me know how many you need.”

“A couple of dozen, to act as servants. They will be walking around with trays, delivering and collecting plates and glasses. Similar number of women as well to act as maids and help out in the Kitchen but I can hire those. Twenty coppers each should ensure we get a decent turnout.”

“What about food?”

“Just finger foods. Small snacks you can eat daintily while talking. A pain to prepare but it does mean we can cook most of it the day before.”

“Well you seem to have it all under control. Thank you. I will speak to Greaves when he returns and get him to select thirty men from his crew. Lawrence’s mercenaries will be providing security, while my adventurers will be dressed up and mingling with the visitors.”

Then I had to spend a morning with Charmaine, writing out all the invites. She had had initially baulked at the idea of inviting the three new Ladies especially as I had invited the Elf and Dwarf Ambassador.

I had been in two minds about sending an invite to the King and Crown Prince but in the end had decided it was better to, rather than have him feel insulted. According to the Duchess, the King felt that the royal family had open invites to all the Balls, and because of this, she kept the Palace updated on all the dates.

The Midnight Serpent had returned several days before the Ball was due to be held. Greaves regaling me with stories about the storm they had encountered. The cruise had been successful as far as freight was concerned but no pirates had been sighted.

The panic started to settle in as soon as I woke up on the morning of the Ball.

The members of the Midnight Serpent who had been chosen, all stayed overnight, and would be staying again tonight.

Most of the women who were acting as maids were also going to be staying overnight. The top floor was packed, with people doubled up in most rooms.

“I have no doubt that a lot of room swapping will go on tonight. No matter how tired they might profess to be.”

After breakfast, I joined in with the staff, setting out all the decorations and lanterns. Along with the others, I had taken a walk through the Basement, noting how dirty and dusty it was in places.

“Something to mention after the ball. I will want it kept as clean and tidy as the rest of the house. Might even have to discuss getting it extended with some builder or other.”

Costs wouldn’t be an issue in the long term, providing nothing catastrophic happened. Even then, I guessed costs wouldn’t be too much of an issue.

Looking at myself in the mirror, I was astounded at how much older I looked. Having spent hours getting dressed and made up with the help of a couple of the maids. The hair and make up helped but so did the dress, cut to show off my assets according to the dressmaker.

“She is most definitely one of the ‘If you have it, flaunt it’ brigade.”

Walking down the stairs, I was conscious of Greaves staring at me open mouthed for a moment before his senses kicked in. Greaves was acting as my escort for the night, ensuring I wouldn’t be pestered by too many wannabe suitors.

The first to arrive was the Duchess and her three Lady companions. It was strange, having to curtsy in my own home, but all three outranked both me and Greaves.

“Good evening Tatiana. It looks like you have done this place proud. It has to be at least a decade, since I was last here.”

“Thank you. Although I have to say, most of the work was done by hired help.” There were glowers from the three Ladies, mentioning work and praising staff was apparently not a done thing.

“Either way, it looks stunning.” The Duchess was less stressed by my remark and followed a servant towards the left hand Ballroom. Both were open to the central courtyard today, with a group of musicians playing quietly in each one.

Standing still for a long period of time, shaking hands with those who arrived was a pain. At least until the three I had been waiting for arrived.

I wasn’t sure they would turn up but walking through the door was a Half-Elf, Human and Orc.

There was a shocked silence in the foyer from those milling around. Fortunately, I had informed all the staff about the likely presence of an Orc and the King, so there were no dropped trays.

Svea, the Human stepped forward, handing her invite to the servant standing next to me. “Ladies Svea, Maëlys and Gwellim.”

She shook my hand with the barest hint of a smile. Then I recovered my senses. “Tatiana. Welcome to my home. Please follow me, I would like to talk to you in private.”

Leading the way to the nearest sitting room, I had the servant stand outside to guarantee our privacy.

“Obviously I can’t stay closeted in here with you for very long.” The frowns on all three, made me realise that had come out sounding wrong.

“Apologies. Let me start again. Tatiana, pleased to meet you.”

“Aren’t you a Princess? That at least was clearly stated on the guild list.” Maëlys sounded curious rather than upset.

“At the time, yes I was. I am not now though. It was my title that allowed me to get in and see the King and acquire a Letter of Marque for my Captain here.”

This time there was definitely a smirk on her face.

“My friends heard a story about a Lady being sold by pirates. Red Rhydian apparently lost a fleet during her escape.” She was studying me as she made her comment but I don’t believe I made a tell, although her smirk said different.

“Quite a fanciful tale. I believe the taverns sing your praises as well.” Svea had to hold her hand over her mouth as she snorted with laughter, Sharon was struggling as well.

“However, I didn’t invite you here to trade insults or hide you away in a sitting room. The King seems to have an interest in both of our guilds and having heard about you, I was keen to meet all three of you.”

“Thank you, your invite was most gracious. There isn’t much to tell. I had to leave home in a hurry. Met these two on route to Denbaaria and we became fast friends, strange as it may seem. We became known to the King and he gifts us quests on occasion.”

“Well, apart from meeting an Orc, and the quests, your tale could be mine. Had to leave home in a hurry, met Greaves here, along the way. Came to the attention of the King and now find myself in the social swirl here.”

“Pardon me for asking, but are you two a couple?” Svea’s question had me and Greaves spluttering to answer, while Sharon laughed out loud.

“No, Svea. We are not a couple. We are business partners however. Once the summer social circuit is over, I will be out sailing on the Midnight Serpent, hunting pirates and taking on quests.” That got smiles of appreciation, especially from Gwellim.

“Now, I think we have been hidden away for too long. You are all welcome to drop in whenever.”

With Sharon leading the way, we headed for the Ballroom and an evening of shaking hands and making polite conversation.

Every man present seemed to want to dance with me, which reduced my ability to meet and greet considerably.

One thing that did catch my attention during the Ball, was Greaves having several dances with Svea.

“Why is that bothering me so much. It is not like I have tipped my hat to him or vice versa. As I pointed out to them earlier we are just business partners.”

That didn’t stop the green eyed monster from rearing her ugly head.

What did please me, was the sight of Sorensen and Jacob dancing with some of the older women present, most of whom were here simply to act as chaperones to their younger relatives.

Another thing I noticed was that Gwellim and Maëlys were sat down and refusing offers to dance.

“What’s up? Do your feet hurt? You haven’t accepted a single dance.” There was a strange look between the two of them, before Maëlys grabbed me by the hand and led me to an empty sitting room trailed by a suspicious looking Sharon and Gwellim. Both stayed outside of the room as we sat down opposite each other.

“What’s with all this cloak and dagger stuff? It was a simple question. I would like to think that all my guests enjoyed themselves.”

“It has to do with me and my stats. The King obviously trusts you and I trust the King. I need a promise that this goes no further, no drunken tittle tattle or pillow talk.”

“I don’t drink to excess and I don’t have a partner. So promising both is easy. I am even more intrigued now.”

“What is your highest stat and your lowest?”

I had heard of min/maxing your stats but had never invested much time in researching the idea. Princesses weren’t expected to become warriors. Now however I was confused as to where this conversation was going.

“Charisma at fifteen, unsurprising for a Princess. All the rest are twelve or thirteen.”

“Not bad for an untrained eighteen year old. What do you know about me?”

“Not much. You are a mage, you set yourself on fire once and punched a Lady at the Palace. You dislike being called an Elf. Beyond that, you have caught the eye of the King in the same way I have. He hasn’t asked you for sexual favours?”

“No, although the crown prince tried to hit on Svea. She refused. Would give her right arm for a marriage proposal from him but isn’t prepared to be just another notch on his bed post.”

I nodded along at that comment. Having already pointed out my limits as to sexual favours, to the Duchess.

“My stats are known to only a few powerful people I trust and my close friends. My highest stat is twenty five, my lowest is minus fifteen. Mana is at thirty nine and I am only nineteen.”

I sat there open mouthed for a moment. Negative stats were impossible and the highs were more like those of a forty year old.

“How? Are your stats some weird random mistake?”

“No. I upset a very powerful mage.”

“Please tell me you found him and exacted a terrible revenge.”

“No. Well I did try to kill him at first but then I calmed down. He introduced me to society here, so to a certain extent I owe him for my current life.”

Once again, I found myself staring at Maëlys in shock, not sure how to take her comment.

“There is more to my stats than that. You hide it well but you must be aware of how I make you feel.”

“Yes, the same as Gwellim. I desperately want to fight or flee. Being held for ransom by a pirate tends to harden you to life though.” There was a slight nod at my confirmation of her earlier story.

“The worst part though and the reason for a constant bodyguard is my willpower or lack thereof. It is one of my negative stats. Which essentially means I will do whatever anyone asks.”

Now I was staring at her in horror. The thought of marrying and being at the beck and call of some man chosen by my father had been one of the driving factors in my escape.

“That’s horrific. I thought marrying and having to obey someone was bad enough. You presumably know what’s going on.”

“Oh yes. It also applies to questions as well. Ask me a broad question and I will waffle on for hours telling you my life story.”

“Ouch. I thought I had it bad. You though, are on another level.”

“Yes. Well now we trust each other, I think we ought to go back before people start to talk. Thank you for the invite and I look forward to meeting you again.”

Standing up, I opened the door, to find two very curious looking people. Sharon gave me a strange look, while Gwellim did the same to Maëlys. Shrugging, I just walked on.

During my short absence, the Dwarf Ambassador, Carolus had arrived, two young dwarves, a man and a woman trailing behind him. His face lit up as he spotted me, causing me to groan as I realised what was coming.

“Tatiana. What a pleasant surprise to receive an invite from you. I see you have met Maëlys as well. She makes a very good conversationalist.

Momentarily, I was stuck for an answer. I hadn’t expected the Dwarf Ambassador to know an Elf, much less hold conversations with one.

“Apologies, your comment threw me. I thought Dwarves and Elves kept to themselves?”

“They do, in general. Ambassadors are one of the exceptions. I am expected to know what the local Elf population are doing and I believe that Maëlys is what you might call a trigger point. Tied to the King rather than an Elf clan, much like her counterpart in Kirkluk and now you.”

“It is rather more normal for someone like me to be tied to a King. Admittedly, normally that woman would also be tied to his bed, something I am not willing to countenance and hasn’t been discussed.”

“I can see why the King likes you. Forthright and honest to the point of being blunt. Do you mind if we sit down, makes conversation so much easier.”

“Of course and once again you have my apologies for not suggesting it as the host here.”

We sat next to each other at a table, hastily cleared by Sharon and a couple of servants, who I had noticed, didn’t stray far from my side.

“I assume from your comment that the King has made no attempt to call in a favour for his elevation of you to almost Duke like status.”

“No. Yet I am not stupid enough to think he has forgotten. It is part of some long term plan or maybe he just likes to have favours owed to him, just in case.”

“Haven’t been able to discern a pattern or plan in his actions myself, beyond wishing to make Denbaaria wealthy and prosperous.”

“Carolus, I am fairly confident you didn’t come here to discuss politics with me.”

“No, and apologies from my end for tying up the host with a long conversation. It has come to my attention that your guild has recruited two Elves. May I enquire as to why? Like us, they don’t tend to get involved in Human affairs.”

“Not thinking on my part actually. The hazard of rushing and not delegating work. I mentioned to someone that I wanted to recruit two archers and they quite correctly pointed out that Elves were the best in that respect.”

Carolus snorted with laughter at that.

“So you visited the Elf Ambassador as there are no Elf or Dwarf guilds here.” It wasn’t a question but sounded like one.

“Yes, perhaps my upbringing as a Princess helped a bit with that. I am used to seeing ambassadors around and also my father calling up the head of whatever guild or business had caught his attention. I did pretty much the same thing with Mages.”

“Would you countenance two dwarves in your guild then. My superiors back home are worried that the Elves seem to be making overtures to the Human Kingdoms.”

“Even though it is the other way round.”

“Yes, from here and your Human standpoint, it is clearly that way round. From the mountains, listening to secondhand reports at best, two Kings have elevated Elves into their nobility. That makes those two Kingdoms Elvish as far as my King is concerned. In a large scale war between the Elves and Dwarves, my King would see Denbaaria as a threat.”

“I can see his point of view but why not simply promote integration amongst your younger members.” I realised I had given him the opening he was looking for as soon as I said it.”

“Funny you should mention that. May I introduce Jasper and Jasmine. It is not unusual for parents to pick similar names for their children.

“You’re brother and sister then?” How old?”

“Yes, I am almost nineteen and Jasmine is seventeen.”

I didn’t even have to say anything as I turned to look at Carolus.

“Yes, I am aware of the rules around guilds. There is nothing to stop her accompanying you though and it will boost her stats in a way that sitting around at home for a year won’t.”

“Do either of you have a career planned or any talent?”

“Beyond being good with axe and hammer, I have basic smithing skills.”

“Jasmine?” She seemed to be quite shy.

“Same as my brother, although I have basic healing skills as well, something taught to all women.”

“Oh, that is good to know. Would you be interested in a position as guild healer.”

“Damn. Completely forgot about the fact that I need to recruit a healer.”

“Being a full time healer hasn’t come up before. I can see no reason why I shouldn’t try it out though.”

“Good, consider yourselves as hired then. Return here in the morning. Sorry but I have to run now.”

A large commotion had preceded the appearance of the King and I was needed elsewhere.

“Your Majesty. I am honoured to have you here.”

“Yes, yes, I am sure. Don’t let me detain you, I am here to mingle. First though, let me introduce my youngest daughter Alexandria.”

An attractive young woman stepped forward and dipped the faintest of curtsies. I replied with a much deeper one.

“Can you look after her please?” Then he was gone, aiming for Carolus and the table I had just vacated.

Now I had to chaperone a young Princess. Something I should be very good at. My mind however was elsewhere.

“Is this permanent? Is it a favour? What is she like, pampered or independent?”

“Your Highness. Welcome to the Castle. I hope you enjoy the evening. Would you like a grand tour?”

“Yes. That would be excellent.”

“Let’s start upstairs then.”

Followed by Sharon, at a discreet distance, and my two servant shadows, who where no doubt heavily armed, I led Alexandria back to the foyer and the main stairs. These were currently blocked off by two pairs of guards.

“I am giving my guest of honour, Princess Alexandria, a tour of the upper floors.” There was no real need to say anything but I thought it best to let them know we were not going to be long just in case the King asked.

The first floor was a C shape as the rear archway cut the rear wing in two. Tiny windows allowed you to look out and from the outside gave the impression of defensive arrow slots.

“If it wasn’t for the library, I wouldn’t even have stopped on this floor.”

As far as I was concerned, this was the pièce de résistance of the Mansion. The library was full of manuscripts and leather bound books. The smell was amazing. The only problem was that there didn’t appear to be an index or list and the last librarian had retired almost two decades ago.

“Apart from my bedroom, this has to be my favourite room. The smell of the books and the thought of all those stories, all that history,”

The library back at the Palace had also been my favourite place. It allowed me to escape, allowed me to imagine I was elsewhere.

We spent some time looking at the various books, until I led her up the rear staff stairs, which entailed lots of giggling on our part.

Now we were in my bedroom, studying the layout.

“About the same size as my suite, although smaller than my parents, that has a bathroom and stairs to the Guard room.”

That didn’t surprise me at all, and if there was a set of advertised stairs, there was almost certainly a secret set as well.

Now I was on the way back down, very conscious of how long I had been gone.

Downstairs, there was a small group in the foyer led by the Duchess, “Ah there you are. The guards wouldn’t let anyone up to fetch you. The King has returned to the Palace, he trusts you to ensure Her Highness enjoys a comfortable stay here.”

The jealousy apparent on the faces of the younger members of the group, proved how infrequent an event this was.

“Duchess, Your Highness, you both have my apologies, the tour took longer than expected. Princess Alexandria, you are more than welcome to stay here. Now let’s see about doing some meeting and greeting.

A PRINCESS QUEST

It was late, or early depending on your perspective, when I finally fell asleep.

Princess Alexandria had retired to my bedroom, at my insistence, much earlier. Sharon had followed suit shortly after, leaving the five of us sat in Anna’s bed.

This is where I woke up. It had been well over a year since we had our last sleepover, and it was an odd feeling waking up next to someone in a strange bed.

“I can’t sleep in though, I have two dwarves turning up soon and a Princess to organise.”

Not wishing to disturb anyone, I dressed quietly and went downstairs in search of food and a drink.

Several of the maids and some of the sailors were rushing around tidying up, as I headed to the Kitchen.

Sally, the Housekeeper, immediately shooed me out of the Kitchen, with a promise to send a maid along to the Blue Stateroom.

Dismissed from my own Kitchen, I walked back to the Blue Stateroom to await the arrival of my breakfast.

The rest of the residents turned up in dribs and drabs, over the next hour, with the exception of Princess Alexandria. Not sure on how best to check on her, if she was the prima-donna sort, being told to get up by me was going to be unpopular. In the end, I settled on sending one of our maids up, figuring she would be used to maids wondering in and out of her bedroom.

The problem was, my maid disappeared as well. About to get up to go and investigate, the maid finally rushed in. She was clearly struggling not to laugh.

“Is Princess Alexandria okay?” I was surprised by her reaction but still worried about Alexandria.

“Yes, kind of. Mortified and crying her eyes out but other than that she is fine. She couldn’t do up her hair, makeup or dress and didn’t want to wander around, either with undone clothes, in her underthings or wearing her bedclothes. I hope you don’t mind, having calmed her down, I grabbed a couple of the temporary maids and they are with her now.”

Now I was struggling not to laugh, but managed to thank the maid profusely before she ran off.

Princess Alexandria finally appeared, eyes red and puffy from crying but otherwise looking fine.

“I was stuck, I didn’t know what to do and the longer I was in that room the worse I felt.”

It wasn’t quite a complaint but was close enough to rankle.

“Princess Alexandria. This is a more relaxed house, part of being in a guild is getting to learn not to be embarrassed about being seen in your underwear. It is quite a common thing on a quest.”

“But there are men living here, both as guests and staff!”

“Apart from the Butler, all the male servants are from the ship the Midnight Serpent, while the butler is paid extremely well, in part to ensure his discretion should he see something he shouldn’t have.”

As there was no one else around, I pulled her in closer and whispered the next comment. “One or two of the crew have even seen me naked. Now that is a secret between the two of us.”

The shocked look on her face was worth the risk.

“So rule number one: Always wear underwear. Rule number two: It is rude to stare. Rule number three: Always remember rule number one.”

At least that cheered her up and brought a smile to her face. A knock at the door presaged our two maids arriving with a trolley loaded with plates of food and drink.

“It’s quite a lot but it all needs eating today, so the cook said leave it in here.”

“Thank you. I will let the others know that snacks are available in here.”

Now I turned my attention back to Alexandria, who was helping herself to a plateful of food.

“Did your father mention anything to you before

“No. He just asked me to accompany him to a Ball. It is common enough that I didn’t worry about it.”

“You are worried now though?”

“Yes. I am well aware of the rumours about unmarried Princes and Princesses turning eighteen.”

“You think he is about to disown you?”

“The thought has crossed my mind. Yet I haven’t met anyone I would like to marry.”

“I wonder if this is supposed to be a cautionary tale or a glimpse at your future life. Maybe a bit of both. Like you, as a Princess, I couldn’t bring myself to accept any of my father’s choices for husband. Actually, I didn’t want to get married and still don’t. So you have a choice. Marry the next available Prince or Duke that turns up or follow my example and become a wealthy socialite, capable of making your own decisions.”

“It doesn’t scare you, having to make all these decisions on your own?”

“Sometimes. Especially when I think of all the people who are starting to rely on the success of my businesses. It has its upsides though, I am my own boss, and live or die by my own hand.”

Trying to lighten the mood, I took her for a stroll around the gardens, an activity that is deemed suitable for a young Lady.

Heading for the doors, we were met by one of the maids. “Two dwarfs are waiting to see you in the left sitting room and a messenger from the King is in the right sitting room.”

“Thank you. If you could tell the dwarves that we will be along shortly, we will go along and see what the King has to say.”

Princess Alexandria was gripping my hand tightly now and was clearly worried about what her father had to say.

The messenger turned out to be the Equerry, who I had met before. He stood and bowed quickly.

“Your Highness, Tatiana. I had two reasons to visit today. One is to deliver this letter and the other was to see Princess Alexandria and ensure she was fine. Having completed both tasks, I will return to the Palace.”

He placed the letter on the table and then bowed again before leaving the room.

“Well that was certainly a quick visit. Princess Alexandria, I think you should sit down while I read this letter.”

She sat down at my request, hands in her lap as she stared at me. For a moment I thought she was studying her stats, as she had that familiar faraway look. Then I remembered she wasn’t eighteen yet and they weren’t available to her.

At least the letter was short. It did however confirm my worst fears. A private quest to babysit the Princess until her eighteenth birthday at which point, he would discuss her future with her. Handing the letter over, I saw tears form in her eyes that were hastily brushed away.

“He has disowned me!”

“No he hasn’t. He is giving you a taste of my life. When you turn eighteen he will ask you to make a decision, marry or be disowned. The choice will be up to you, not him.”

“I am not sure I am as strong as you. What is shipboard life like?”

“Exciting. Primitive, it has to be said but there is something about being on the deck of a ship with the wind in your face that is thrilling.”

“The letter says I can’t use my title for the duration. Is that part of learning about your life?”

“I would guess so. If you stay closeted in here with staff at your beck and call, you are not really learning about my life. Admittedly life here is far better than that of most people but once out of the gates, I am little different to anyone else and have to join queues with the rest.”

Having calmed Alexandria down somewhat, my thoughts turned to the two dwarves, waiting patiently in the other room.

“Come on. I have two dwarves that need greeting. From now on you are simply Alexandria, a guest of mine.”

Jasper and Jasmine both rose and bowed when I entered the room.

“None of that bowing and scraping lark. I am your guild leader, nothing else. This is Alexandria, my guest for the foreseeable. She will be joining us on any quests or journeys.”

There was a significant look between the pair of them before they looked back at me and nodded.

“Good, having cleared that up, lets take you upstairs and sort bedrooms out.”

A few days ago, Anna, Susan, Jane and Dorca had all moved out. Having left the guild and bought their own businesses, they had decided to strike out on their own. Together they had purchased a small mansion nearby. With eight bedrooms and separate accommodation for several staff, it was more than big enough for their needs.

The goodbye had been full of tears and promises to visit regularly.

This had led to a reorganisation of the bedrooms. The twins were now in the larger bedroom, facing the inner courtyard. Susan’s room facing the front would now be Alexandria’s room.

This meant, we now had a suite spare, and I had decided to leave it like that in case we had an important guest like the Princess in future.

“What do you think of your bedrooms?”

“They are fine, bigger than my one at home or any I could likely afford in the near future.” Jasper seemed happy with his current lot.

“I take it that you both have weapons and armour.”

“Yes, although we haven’t brought any with us. It won’t take long to return home if we need them today.”

“No. That is fine, I am taking Alexandria shopping and you could have joined us if you needed any weapons.”

“Come on then Alexandria, time to go shopping.”

“What if someone recognises me?”

“Good point, especially in those clothes. You are a similar height and build to me. Come on dress up time, or more accurately in your case, dress down time.”

Kitted out in more normal everyday wear, the two of us could easily pass as sisters.

Then I noticed her signet ring. Unlike me, she wore her ring on her right hand.

“The ring will have to go Alexandria, too noticeable by half. Here put it on this necklace, that is how I used to wear mine.”

“You no longer have one?”

“No. Yes. I still have the ring, but I can’t use it as it identifies me as Princess Tatiana of House Asanphale, a title I no longer possess.”

“The thought of losing my title is terrifying. It’s all I have known. Everyone up until I met you has called me Princess or Your Highness.”

“I can imagine. Sharon, my guard, has been with me since I turned sixteen. She treated me less deferentially than she should have at a guess but I liked it, it was refreshing.”

Now suitably attired, and followed by Sharon at a discrete distance, I led Alexandria down to the docks and on to a ferry.

The look on her face as we were jostled by others on the cramped ferry was funny to see but reminded me of my earlier reactions to having to queue up to see the Port Master.

It also reminded me of the ships currently under construction further upstream.

Once off the ferry, I hurried us along to the section of the City where the wealthier people shopped. Here shops were large and discrete, roads were wide and tree lined. The people walking around were wearing expensively tailored clothes in the latest fashion, to the point we now stood out.

“I didn’t think this through well enough. Trying to blend in with the general public on the way here, I forgot about how wealthy the majority of customers would be.”

The Bank was our first destination, a visit that was both necessary and likely to be difficult.

Sharon took up a position by the door as I walked up to a clerk, dragging Alexandria along. It was the same man who had dealt with me before.

“Hi, I would like to make some transactions in private please.”

“Of course. Please follow me.”

He led us through a door in the back, Sharon having quickly joined us as soon as the clerk stood up.

Sat in a small room, with Sharon once again stood by the exit, I turned to the clerk.

“This is Princess Alexandria, we are out and about incognito as they say. She needs to withdraw some funds from her account.”

He looked like he was going to laugh until Alexandria passed him her ring, still on the necklace I had provided to her.

Studying it, he rose rather unsteadily before bowing to her. “Your Highness, the Palace books are controlled by the Manager, I will have to go and get both him and the books.”

He left in a rush, leaving a rather perplexed looking Princess behind. “I thought the idea of this trip was to pass through incognito. Surely telling each business who I am kind of defeats that objective.”

“Yes, and this is the only one where we will mention who you are. They won’t let just anyone withdraw money though. So you need to be you in here at least for today.”

The clerk returned with a very harassed looking older man, carrying several blue ledgers. “My clerk tells me one of you used this as a form of identification.”

It wasn’t worded as a question but it sure enough sounded like one.

“That would be me, Princess Alexandria. I would like to withdraw some money from my account. As you can see I am out and about on my own today.”

“Your signet ring identifies you but you must be aware the Palace will be informed about this.”

“I would have been surprised if you had agreed to keep it secret. Tatiana by the way and your clerk can confirm my address as the Castle and that I have been in here before.”

The clerk nodded at my comment and the quick glance his manager threw him.

“Princess Alexandria, would you like to know how much is in your account?” The manager was now happy and all business like.

Alexandria simply nodded, sat primly in her chair with her hands clasped together.

“Currently it contains, three hundred and seventy nine gold, forty seven silvers and sixty coppers. It was topped up with two hundred and fifty gold, just over a week ago.”

I smiled at that, her father, the King had given her a substantial present to use as she pleased until she turned eighteen.

She gave me a what now questioning look, so I took over, essentially doing the same as I had with my account in Asanphale.

“Princess Alexandria would like to open a private account free from Palace oversight. Please transfer the two hundred and fifty gold into it once it is open. From the new account please draw out two gold in silvers.”

The clerk had been busy taking notes as I spoke. Now he looked up and started to write in his ledger, while the manager started writing in the blue one.

Then it was a case of Alexandria signing her name away in both ledgers.

Both men then rose, bowed and left the room, the clerk eventually returning with two purses which he handed to me. Smiling, I handed both to Sharon.

After polite goodbyes we were escorted to the exit of the Bank and then we were out in the open once more.

Our first stop on our shopping spree was a shop that dealt in less formal clothes, riding gear and similar. They also catered to those aristocrats who wished to own leather armour.

Charmaine had been a wonderful font of knowledge for this trip, knowing all the best shops and gossip around them.

Walking in, the door gave a tinkle as a bell was disturbed.

An older looking woman in an expensive but prim dress, looked up from the book she was reading.

“Can I help you? You should be aware that nothing in here is under five silvers.”

“Yes, and don’t let our clothes fool you. We have come well prepared. The clink of coins came from Sharon as I finished speaking.

The woman perked up at that, an obsequious smile now plastered to her face. “What can I do for you two gentlefems?”

That was a new phrase to me, but the meaning was obvious. “Alexandria here would like a set of calfskin trousers, a matching jacket and a sheepskin jerkin. We are going riding later and will need to blend in with the rest of us who will be similarly dressed.”

“Not difficult to produce, it will take me a week though. Please undress behind the screen, it makes it easier to measure you.”

After getting a nod from me, Alexandria moved behind the screen and proceeded to undress. Then it became boring for me as I heard the woman constantly talking to Alexandria, demanding this pose or that.

Finally she was finished and sat down behind her desk again while I helped Alexandria get dressed.

“All in all that comes to sixty five silvers. What address should I have it delivered to?”

There was no doubt in my mind that she hadn’t worked out who Alexandria was. “The Castle, on the other side of the river.”

“Oh, I had heard that new owners had occupied it. A number of customers were attending the Ball there.”

“It was quite the success and the King attended.” There was no harm in extending rumours of my link to the King, they were going to spread anyway.

While we chatted on, Sharon handed a purse to Alexandria, who counted out the coins before handing the purse back.

After receiving a receipt, we said goodbye and left the shop.

Then it was on to the Armoury, pretty much every City had a posh shop called this. It always catered to the wealthy and usually had guards on the door, due to both the value of the goods inside and the wealth of the clientele.

Today the guards simply stared at us as we walked in, which presumably meant there was no one rich or famous inside.

A well dress assistant approached immediately. “Can I help you with anything?”

“Yes. My friend here would like to try a selection of weapons outback to try and find a good fit.”

Alexandria gave me a strange look, half questioning but this was a better idea than simply buying a sword.

The assistant led us through the shop and out into a rear yard, where a large area was marked out in squares, each about fifteen feet across.

“This is our combat area, we do hire it out occasionally but mostly it is for customers to try out their new weapons. Feel free to try out any in the cabinets here, they are all blunt but based on the main designs we sell. Once you have settled on a preference, I will bring out a sharp version.”

Stepping back into the shop, he left us alone, at which point Sharon took over. “Let’s start with short swords and see where we go from there.”

We spent a pleasurable couple of hours trying out various weapons and combinations under the watchful eye of Sharon.

Even the assistant returned, bringing refreshments with him, and staying to watch. At times he would make a comment or two about a weapon or technique and before long he was deep in discussion with Sharon.

Finally we settled on a side sword, dagger combination for Alexandria. Since I had the funds, I also decided to purchase new weapons for myself and Sharon.

Sharon went for dual swords, the same as me, backed up by small daggers we could strap to our thigh or arms. We insisted that Alexandria also bought a pair of similar daggers.

Since we were spending freely at this point, we added a small steel buckler to the list, followed by hunting knives for when on a quest. Finally I decided that a pair short bows would be useful, both for hunting and for use against pirates.

“Is that all?” The assistant looked hopeful, even though we had just spent a fortune on weapons.

Sharon shook her head but then I remembered about defense. “No. I forgot about chain-mail. We need a set for my friend, and we might as well have a look at what you have as well.”

The assistant led us to a different room this time. Here, dummies lined the room, outfitted in various different kinds of chain-mail hauberks.

The most stunning was a set of dragonscale armour, thin plates of overlapping steel designed to look like the skin of a dragon.

“This is beautiful.” Like me, Alexandria had made a bee-line for the set on display.

“It may be stunning but it weighs twice what a standard set does.” The assistant pointed out a drawback to the set and reluctantly we both turned away.

“Mobility for both of us, is way more important than looks.”

In the end, we bought matching chain-mail hauberks in high quality steel, the most expensive version they sold. After being measured, a rather embarrassing thing, especially for Alexandria, who had only been outfitted by women at this point. The assistant pointed out that due to the thick under jacket we would be wearing, the chain-mail wouldn’t be form fitting.

I again invested in a new set for Sharon as she would be guarding both myself and Alexandria for the next half a year or more.

The cost was exorbitant, not only were these high quality items, guaranteed by the smith, they were also being bought from a high class establishment. In all, I spent over a gold and Alexandria wasn’t that far behind me. High quality, steel hauberks, weren’t exactly cheap. The raw materials and man hours that went into creating one setting the base cost.

The swords though were exquisite, engraved with the makers name on the quillions. As with the leathers, I arranged to have everything delivered the next day to the Castle.

Then we were finished, leaving a very happy assistant behind. The two guards maintained their stoic stare as we walked away.

After a pleasant drink in a tavern, we returned home, to await the delivery of our purchases.

PREPARATION

The following weeks all blurred in together. A mix of balls and afternoon teas. It was clear, that at a few of them, Alexandria was recognised, but as she wasn’t using a title, nothing was said.

Everyone knew the story of Lorenshire and the dangers that were inherent in Kings having unmarried offspring.

I felt so free waking up after the King’s Autumn Ball.

From now until Spring, I was free of social demands. The majority of aristocrats would return to their Dukedoms and Baronys.

My first action was going to be a visit to the Adventurers Guild Hall, to see if there were any quests available.

Over the previous weeks, my guild had trained frequently and although we could not be described as experienced, we could at least fight to our strengths as a group.

The first two of my ferries were now operational, one on each site. They had been an instant success, the Crown Prince in his carriage being the first person to cross the river using it, helped enormously of course.

Now, I was actually making a profit every week.

Greaves had caught one pirate ship and destroyed a second during this time, much to my annoyance due to the fact that I hadn’t been involved. The captured ship did add to my coffers though, so it wasn’t all bad. Seven and a half gold, while not a huge amount, considering I had agreed to purchase fourteen ships, was at least a step in the right direction.

Greaves was out on a cruise again, so I was leading our guild in the first trip as a full group to the Guild Hall.

The two Elves and two Dwarves while technically integrated in the guild, kept to themselves and rarely spoke to each other. They weren’t unhappy though and I made sure to chat to all four on a regular basis.

With additional members had come additional responsibilities. This had led to a visit to Thomas and a set of articles for the guild. Everyone had to sign it, including me and it laid down in black and white, who the guild leaders were; what the rules were and punishments for breaking said rules. Arranging it had taken an entire afternoon.

Jasper was now our resident blacksmith and had taken over the smithy in the yard. Sharon was now officially our trainer. I was the guild leader.

For the moment, Jasmine seemed happy to be our healer. A workshop had been converted into a single bed, healers room. There was plenty of space for potions and instruments in the various cabinets that lined the walls.

Grace and Lily had taken over another set of workshops and a section of the greenhouse/hothouse. Together they spent time concocting potions to sell.

I was leading my guild along, mostly we were walking in pairs, the dwarves and Elves at either end. Alexandria as usual was by my side, with Sharon directly behind the two of us.

This would be the first time we had visited the Hall as a full group.

Entering the Hall was fun. People looked up but took no notice of us at first. Then they slowly realised two Dwarves and two Elves had entered together and silence fell over the room.

The Hall Manager who was already behind the bar, beckoned me over.

“I know you have them registered, but I hope you know what you are doing. The rules are, ‘No fighting in the Hall’. It’s a one gold fine for anyone who breaks that.”

“They should be fine, providing no others come in and antagonise them. They have been living with me in the Castle for weeks now. Admittedly they don’t interact much individually, but as a group we have found ways around that.”

Alexandria had followed me and although she had accompanied me here before, I introduced her. “This is Alexandria, she is my ward for the moment until she turns eighteen. Obviously she can’t join my guild at the moment but she will be accompanying us on any quests we undertake. Hopefully there will be a couple of decent quests for us to undertake over the next dozen weeks or so.”

Peter and Andrei had formed a close pair and both were training hard in the use a spear and tower shield. The shield provided a defence against arrows and fireballs, while the short spear allowed them to stab out at anyone foolish enough to get near.

This was part of my plan to have two groups in my guild, consisting of a mage, archer and tower shield, sometimes called a tank. The rest of us would be split as necessary and would form a melee group. Jasmine as our healer would be in my group alongside Alexandria and Sharon. It was Sharon’s job to ensure we didn’t do anything stupid.

Peter and Andrei came back from the quest board with several sheets of paper and joined the rest of us at a table. We had pushed two together to make one large enough for all of us to sit at.

Peter started to hand the sheets to me but I motioned for him to continue. We all needed experience of leading.

“There are quite a few caravan quests on the board. I picked up two that are short, two weeks each. One starts in two weeks time and the other in six weeks. Both stay within Denbaaria.”

“Aren’t they a bit simple, even for us.” Jasper asked a question, that I was struggling with.

“We aren’t exactly experienced but two weeks hiking in Denbaaria seems like a waste of the talent we do have.”

“Actually, guard quests represent good value as far as training is concerned. Yes, it is unlikely anything will happen, but we will be out on a quest, giving and taking orders, living rough. Think of it more along the lines of two weeks paid training.” Sharon put a whole different slant on the quest.

There were lots of nods around now as people thought of the experience they would gain.

“I guess that in the evening, those not on patrol can train as well in group tactics. It should give us ample opportunities to pad out our stats.” Having decided that Sharon had made a good point, I switched to planning out our spare time on such a quest.

There were some good natured groans and moans at this as training was the one thing we did on a regular basis.

“Does it mention numbers required, Peter?”

“The first one doesn’t but the second one says thirty guards minimum and at least one mage. I guess they are shifting some valuable goods.”

“In that case we might as well pick mercenaries for the first one as well. It will allow us some time to practice working with others before it becomes essential.”

Then my thoughts turned to logistics.

“We will need some ponies and a wagon. Tents, and all the paraphernalia that goes with camping out for two weeks at a time.”

“Peter, Andrei, can you take responsibility for hiring a wagon and horses for those weeks. Lily, Grace, can you work with Jasmine to ensure we have a good stock of potions and anything else a healer needs. Each of us will have to carry a couple of potions and a basic kit.”

Then my mind went blank as I struggled for ideas.

“Will we be walking all that time?” Fletcher jogged my memory, so I passed the task on to him and Jasper.

“Hopefully not. A task for you then, ponies, enough for one each. Bought rather than hired, the guild can afford it, and the Castle has enough space for them. Kit as well, of course.” Fletcher groaned at my order but he had a smile on his face.

“That leaves me with the twins and Luci to hire some mercenaries. That should be fun.”

I only mentioned Luci and the twins as both Sharon and Alexandria went where ever I did.

A quick chat with the Hall Manager gave me the address of the Mercenary Guild Hall, a large building, set in considerable grounds near the edge of the City. As well as an office, it included barracks for the men and various training grounds. These were apparently the best available, including several assault courses, all could be hired for a fee of course.

The walk there took some time but the weather was pleasant so it was a pleasure rather than a necessary task.

The roads in this part of town were wide and tree lined, birds and insects were everywhere.

The gates to the property were open, although watchful guards stood to either side. Neither attempted to stop us, so I walked on in, followed by the others.

A big sign pointed visitors to a small door to the side of the main entrance. Following the directions, I arrived in a large office, dozens of chairs were set out in rows at this end, while a large desk was placed at the other. The young woman sat behind the desk, looked up as I entered, “Can I help you?”

Indicating that the others should sit down, I walked up to the desk. “Yes please. I would like to hire some mercenaries,ideally a dozen or so.”

“We hire out in blocks of six, so it would be twelve, eighteen or twenty four.”

“That’s a pain. Twelve isn’t really enough and twenty four is too many. Oh well, eighteen it is then. That will take us over the thirty mark for the second quest.”

“I will stick with eighteen then. It will be for two weeks.”

“I don’t need to know the details. An officer will deal with all that. If you wait here, I will see who is on duty.” Standing as he replied to my comment, she left through a nearby door.

A older man accompanied her as she returned, stood by the door, he waved us through. Ushering us into a large well appointed office. His desk was made of highly polished dark wood and only had a ledger on it at the moment.

“Sandy informs me, you wish to hire eighteen men. Is this a private matter or a quest?”

“A quest, actually two quests. One starts in two weeks, the other in six. Both are for a period of two weeks and are simple caravan quests within Denbaaria.”

“Ah nice and easy. Essentially training quests for our men. I hope you don’t mind me terming them as that.”

“No, we have taken them both on for that very reason.”

“Good. In that case may I suggest you hire a seasoned Lieutenant as well. He will be in charge of the men but will report to whoever leads the guild.”

“Actually that sounds ideal. I lead the guild and although Sharon has wide knowledge from her time in the guards, any extra experience is welcomed. Just be aware, most of us are in our teens, so it is quite a young looking guild.”

“Not a problem. So three squads for two sets of two weeks and a Lieutenant. All in all that will come to one gold and forty four silvers for the men and sixteen silvers for the Lieutenant.”

I almost whistled at the cost. Mercenaries weren’t exactly cheap.

“Will those costs be a problem? Usual terms are half, no later than the day before the hire date, with the remainder payable no later than a week after their return.”

“Ah that’s better, I don’t usually carry that much on me and was starting to panic. In that case I would like to go ahead and hire the men on that basis. We will be leaving via the West Gate.”

As he noted down the details, he looked up at me with a quizzical frown. “Doesn’t Lieutenant Lawrence operate out of the Castle?”

“Yes he does. I already know he can’t provide that number of men at the moment. He is recruiting though.”

“Ah,thank you for that. I don’t like inter guild squabbles.”

“If that is all, everything is in order and the men will meet you as requested, payment pending of course.”

The officer then guided us out of the building and we once more found ourselves with little to do on a bright sunny afternoon.

“Is there a library around here. We need someone to sort out the library at the Castle.”

Unfortunately, Charmaine was at home as she was not part of the guild and nor was she involved in any guild matters. She had enough on her plate without that.

Asking several guards we noticed, provided an answer though. The main City Library was located near the Temple.

At least that was in the right direction for home.

The Library turned out to be rather plain on the outside. One of a number of identical buildings in a row, off the main square.

The only marker was a brass plaque, informing everyone that this was State Library. Inside a much larger plaque announced that this institution was maintained and funded by the Royal Family.

As with most guilds, the entrance led into a large foyer, where a young woman in an expensive outfit, sat behind a large desk.

“Can I help you? If you are looking for something specific it usually pays to ask.”

“Actually I am looking for a Librarian or an Assistant Librarian.”

“Do you know their name. I can see if they are in today.”

“No. I actually want to hire one. I have come into possession of a private library. Unfortunately it is not indexed or anything, so I have no idea about what is in there.”

“You want to hire a Librarian? All of ours work full time here. The assistants or apprentices may want to take up the position. May I take your details, I can then pass them on to our Head Librarian, he can chat to all the assistants and apprentices and send a few over for you to look at.”

“Thank you that would be much appreciated.” I wrote down my details and then said goodbye.

Feeling satisfied at achieving so much immediately, the walk home was a very pleasant one.

Two days later, Chiswick announced that a group of young people were in the left wing sitting room, and were here about a position as a Librarian.

“More expense for the Estate, but it is required, at least temporarily.”

Entering the the room with my three shadows at my heels, all four visitors stood up and bowed. It was always surprising when women bowed rather than curtseying. The group of four was made up of two men and two women.

“Hello, I am Tatiana and this is my home. If you would like to follow me, we might as well discuss this in the Library itself.”

Not waiting for an answer. I turned around and led everyone upstairs to the Library. To my surprise the door was unlocked, my housekeeper or butler obviously pre-empting my desire to enter the room.

“As you can see, this is my library. It is a bit of a mess.”

Aside from books and manuscripts piled haphazardly on shelves, there were also stacks of both on the floor.

“When was it last indexed?” One of the women asked this.

“Don’t know. There hasn’t been a Librarian here in over a decade.”

“What would be our task then?” The same woman took the lead again.

“To be honest, I am not sure. At the very minimum, I would like to know exactly what is in here, so that I can open it to my other guests. Beyond that, I suppose whatever Librarians do to ensure the books are well kept. I am not sure about space, if additional bookcases are required, the Estate can purchase those.”

The others seemed happy to let the woman do all the talking. “A simple index is easy, if time consuming. It requires us to open each book and document, then record the location, author and title and nothing more beyond reordering the library itself.”

“That sounded like there should be a large but at the end.” Now she had aroused my curiosity.

“That doesn’t really tell you much about what you have here. One version of a book might be more valuable than another for instance. At a guess most of these will be Estate account ledgers but even then, they might list attendees at a Ball.”

“Ouch. That means you essentially have to read each book to document and write a critique of each. Just how long will that take?”

“The first part, ordering the library and creating a useful index will probably take ten to twenty weeks. The next part, fully auditing it, will take a couple of years. It depends on how many people you hire and whether or not they are full time.”

“How old are you and are you an apprentice or an assistant?”

“Mandy, nineteen and an assistant. These are Granville, twenty, an assistant. Henry, seventeen and an apprentice. Justine, seventeen, another apprentice.”

“Alright then Mandy. Would you like the job of Librarian? Live in, one silver a week, you will report to the butler. You can hire an apprentice and temporary staff within a weekly budget of two silvers. The Estate will manage your wages but it will be up to you to ensure you stay within that two silver budget. Please make sure that the butler knows the name of anyone you hire before they are due to arrive.”

Mandy looked shocked but managed to nod her head.

“As for bookshelves or cabinets, see the butler first, we might have spares in other rooms or even the basement. If not, the butler and housekeeper can order them, they will be separate from your budget.”

Getting a second more confident nod this time, I dismissed them. Requesting that Mandy start work in a week’s time. That would give her plenty of time to arrange for the move.

“More expense, but I now have steady income from my businesses, including the two ferries. That amount will steadily rise over the next few years. Especially if I keep investing the excess in new businesses.”

QUESTS

Finally it was time to go on our first quest. Saying goodbye to Chiswick, Charmaine and the Mansion. Arrayed out front on the driveway, we made for a grand sight. Twelve people on horseback with a thirteenth riding on the wagon. Attached to the wagon were two additional ponies, one for Peter who was driving the wagon and a spare, just in case.

Dressed in my new chain-mail, I looked the part of a wealthy adventurer. Alexandria, dressed similarly, rode at my side as we made our way out of the Estate and down to the river.

Crossing on my ferry caused more than a few stares, as the ferry Captain bowed to me and didn’t request a fee. It didn’t pay to stay mounted on your horse on the crossing, so alongside Sharon and Alexandria, I took a moment to descend the stairs, and look in on the rowers. It was hot and smelly down here, even with the openings for the oars. When we stopped, I checked with the Captain to ensure the men had breaks and access to water. He assured me they did as the ferry stayed in the dock for an hour, after every four journeys.

“That is something that I need to take up with Thomas and Bertrand when I return.”

The smell in the ferry, was nothing compared to the smell at the caravan assembly point, A mix of horses, donkeys and bulls were adding to the overall noise and odour.

They were assembled just outside what passed for the gate here, it was a small guardhouse with four men on duty checking people at random.

The eighteen mercenaries were easy to spot, drawn up in two ranks of nine, a bored looking officer stand at ease in front of them. Behind them was a wagon loaded with bags and supplies.

Walking over I stopped, in front of the officer.

“Hi, I am Tatiana. I take it you are the mercenaries I hired.” I could see several of the men staring at me, and also at Alexandria who was just behind me.

“Yes. Lieutenant Caleb, Green Strike Mercenaries.”

He was an older man, late thirties, early forties, with receding, greying hair. He held himself ramrod straight though as he talked to me, eyes straight forward as if on parade.

“I intend to have my wagon at the front of the caravan, so I guess it would be best to have your wagon at the rear.”

“No problems miss. As you have ponies, I can have my men distributed with the wagons, that tends to go down well. If you have two riding out front and two behind, maybe a few hundred yards, the rest can patrol up and down the sides as we go along.”

“Thank you, that sounds perfect.”

There was no point mentioning, I had already decided on that kind of split. I had to work with him for two weeks.

The Caravan Master came up to both of us then. “As soon as you and your men are organised we can set out.”

He didn’t direct that at anyone in particular and nor did he wait for answer, immediately turning around and heading for a covered wagon.

I rolled my eyes at his brusque nature, getting a smirk from Sharon and a quick smile from the Lieutenant.

“Caravan Masters all seem to be cut from the same brusque cloth.” He answered my unasked question.

“Thank you. Yes this is my first interaction with a Caravan Master. If you haven’t guessed we are quite anew guild. I am not without military experience though, having taken part in several actions against pirates. Sharon here, is an ex Palace guard.”

“Interesting. Pirates are moving up the list of main targets for mercenaries. We are getting hired more and more to provide protection against them.”

“Yes. As the King mentioned, I have a bee in my bonnet about them. A story for later, around a campfire maybe.”

His eyes had gone wide at my casual mention of the King, before he caught himself.

I joined Jasmine in the wagon, hitching my pony to the back of the wagon. Following the directions of the Caravan Master, we made our way to the front and then took off almost due east.

Once we approached the border our course would be more northerly, calling at several border towns along the way until our final stop.

Although some of the goods would be sold at each stop, a lot of the wagons would join new caravans and head off inland to other Kingdoms.

The pair riding out front at the moment were Grace and Jasper. Bringing up the rear were Lily and Andrei. I had changed my mind about rotating everyone through the wagon, deciding that it was better to always have our healer in a position of safety. Everyone one would get a chance to keep her company though.

By the end of the day I was bored senseless.

“At least we getting experience and earning money, although the mercenaries will take a chunk of that.”

The base pay for this caravan quest, was two silvers a week per person, up to thirty men with a bonus of four silvers for any bandit or wild animal we killed that was in the process of attacking the caravan.

“All told we have thirty two people, so all but one of the mercenaries are cost neutral, they cost two silvers and we receive two silvers. One mercenary and the Lieutenant are coming out of the payments we receive, six silvers a week in total, out of the twenty six we will receive.”

It was annoying to lose that much, but it turned out he was worth more than that in the evenings.

“Training time. Let’s see what you and your members can do with those weapons. Even from here I can see the quality and expense in those at your waist.” The Lieutenant had a strange smile on his face, as if he was expecting us to be complete beginners.

“We have had some training, but I guess we do fit that complete beginners tag in his eyes.”

“Alright. How do we do this? None of us have brought training weapons along.”

“To start with, we can do some slow motion exercises, see what guards and cuts you know.” He laughed at my quizzical look.

“You haven’t been trained properly then. Each Master Swordsman has his own take on the proper guards, but they all follow a basic pattern.”

He then proceeded to show me all the various guards and cuts. It was quite impressive.

“Obviously, in the heat of battle, there is little time for finesse but if you practice these regularly, your movements will become smother, tighter. So in battle the better trained soldier will on average win.”

“On average?” That sounded like a cop out to me.

“Yes, if I fought you now, I would expect to win every time. Of course, that doesn’t take into account footing, weather, or a slight loss of concentration on my part. Lots of things can go wrong, so I should win every time but I can’t honestly say I will win every time. Once you start thinking you will win every time, you end up very dead.”

The Lieutenant turned out to be quite the accomplished teacher. Showing us how to move our feet and body to maximise power to a cut.

By the time he was done, I was tired out and glad to wrap up in my blankets. We had brought tents along but decided that as long as the weather was fine we would stick to wrapping up in blankets. It was simply so much quicker.

This set the scene for our days over the next two weeks. Riding alongside the caravan during the day, training with the mercenaries in the evening. My stats showed a steady improvement.

The break in the middle at our destination was also boring. The Caravan Master was exceptionally busy, organising new wagons and carriages, while saying goodbye to others.

For the guards though it was two quiet days. With the help of Sharon, I organised a rota which allowed everyone to spend at least half a day in the town if they so wished. From the lack of mercenaries hanging around the campsite, it was apparent that Lieutenant Caleb had done the same with his men.

The two days eventually passed though and then we were back on the road. Reaching Northgate without incident, I was pleased to get off my pony.

I said goodbye to Lieutenant Caleb and thanked him for all the training he and his men had provided. For the last couple of days, we had taken part in group exercises, sneaking around in any nearby woods, it had been great fun.

Now though, I had to wait around for Caravan Master.

“The rest of you can take off, we will catch up when we have received our payment.”

“There was no point in everyone hanging around waiting.”

It had to have been at least an hour before he ambled over. “You’ll want paying then.”

“Yes please. From my point of view it was a pleasant journey. No incidents and lots of training.”

“Usually guards complain about the boredom but each to their own I suppose. Here you go. As promised, four silvers each for thirty guards, coming to a total of one gold and twenty silvers.” He handed me a purse, a receipt and a ledger to sign.

“Thank you, much appreciated.” I shook his hand after handing him back his ledger. Then we were off.

We being myself, Alexandria and Sharon of course, plus our three ponies.

“Thirteen ponies are going to need a stable boy to look after them. More expense and where will I find one of them.”

My mind was a whirl of thoughts about costs and businesses as we rode home, making me a very quiet companion.

Now we had to wait two weeks, before the next caravan was due to leave.

Straw and horse food had been delivered while we were away. The stables had been cleaned and repainted as well. I didn’t know who to thank for this but decided I needed to know, so that I could thank them.

The stable block had stalls for twenty four horses, after housing our three ponies, there were sixteen animals in residence.

As it was now late, I gave up worrying about the work on the stables and retired to bed.

Ahh, to wake up in a nice soft bed after two weeks of camping out on the hard ground. I did think of just lying there for hours but I had work to do and people to see.

The highlight of the two weeks, was a visit from Maëlys. She arrived alongside Gwellim, Svea and Jules, a group she had called her core guard.

While the others had been taken off on a grand tour of the grounds and Mansion. Maelys stayed behind with me to discuss business. Alexandria stayed as well.

To help Alexandria kick start her business empire. I had talked to Thomas and Bertrand and in the end sold a chunk of my rental business to her. This helped fill my coffers as they were sold at the going rate, there was no point in treating her as a charity case. Thomas had also helped Alexandria source a competent lawyer and business manager.

Altogether the three of us represented a formidable business triumvirate.

After discussing business, the conversation turned to guilds and homes.

“This place is huge, and I thought our mansion was large.” Maëlys sounded awestruck, as I took her on a tour of the floors.

“We don’t even use this floor.” We were currently walking around the first floor, having looked in at the library.

“This is unused?”

“Yes, we have a Librarian who is cataloguing all the books and documents in it but that is likely to take years. Essentially they are the only ones who enter this floor. We live out of two rooms on the ground floor and our bedrooms, there are also two sitting rooms on the bedroom floor we use regularly.”

“Just so much room and you own it, lock stock and barrel?”

“Yes, the King deeded it to me and my heirs. There are some caveats but nothing too serious. It does cost a lot to run though with all the staff. Without the Letter of Marque, I think I would have to go on at least four quests a year.”

“What if you had a second guild living here?”

“What do you mean?

“Well a second guild would occupy all these empty rooms, it would pay rent obviating the need for you to take additional risks associated with taking on more quests.”

“Yes but the food bill would go up, we would also probably need another maid. The stables are big enough though and security wouldn’t be affected. Picking a guild might be hard work, we would want one with a similar outlook to us. Having quarrels or being confined to part of the Mansion would be a nightmare.”

“How about us?”

“Are you serious? Don’t you own a Mansion.” Maëlys managed to take me by surprise.

“Technically we own it. In truth the Bank does as we borrowed money to buy it and have to pay out a weekly amount. So swapping that for rent wouldn’t hurt our finances and since we buy our own food at the moment, increasing rent to take that in to account wouldn’t hurt us either.”

“You’re actually being serious aren’t you?”

“Yes. It makes sense from an occupation point of view as well. I doubt we will both be out on quests at the same time. We could also potentially poach each other’s members if a quest required extra numbers.”

“What do you think Alexandria. You are one of our newer members and residents. How do you think such a move would go?”

“I can see issues with having around thirty people living here. However as they would be spread over two floors and numerous sitting rooms, I can’t see there being too many problems. That would also mean having at least one member of each race living under the same roof. A first I would think.”

Maëlys looked surprised at my question for a moment but then smiled at Alexandria’s answer.

“Maëlys. Obviously I can’t commit to this without discussing it with my guild. I will also have to broach the subject with my staff. I have mentioned hiring another maid but it may require more.”

“I wouldn’t have expected anything else. Needless to say, I have to do the same.”

Having finished the tour, we joined up with the others for a early lunch before they left.

After they had gone, I called a guild meeting “Don’t worry this should be quite short. As you know the Silver Falcons guild were here earlier. Their leader Maëlys asked if there would be any obstacles to her guild moving here to occupy the first floor.”

There were some puzzled looks at my questions, so I explained how she had arrived at that point.

“We were discussing the Mansion and its associated costs and how to mitigate against some of them. Inviting a second guild to live here was one option mentioned. Maëlys then pointed out how much their Mansion cost to run and suggested she would be happy to put her guild forward.”

“So it wouldn’t cost us anything?” Grace was the first one to speak up.

“No, a little privacy maybe, although there are plenty of rooms on the first floor, as with our bedroom floor I am sure some will remain as sitting rooms.”

Then I went on to explain the advantages. “ Some advantages to think about beyond making some new friends. It is unlikely that we would be out on quests at the same time so volunteering to go out with the other guild will be a possibility. Of course that means less income individually each time but allows for a more varied makeup and extra money if you want or need it.”

The conversation dragged on for several hours, helped along by ale and snacks but no one brought up any significant complaints beyond privacy. With over twenty residents, the Mansion would be a busy place.

I asked Chiswick to send a courier around to the home of the Silver Falcons guild with the simple message that they could move in if they so wished.

Two days later a knock at the door presaged an answer. Chiswick announcing that he had shown Maëlys and friends into the Yellow Stateroom.

With Sharon, Alexandria and Charmaine at my heels I entered the room, expecting to find it crowded, instead around a dozen people were sat around the table. Most of the men stood as we entered and there was a shuffling of places to allow my group to sit down.

Maëlys started speaking before I could. “After a long discussion, we decided that it would be to our benefit financially to move here, even having spent money on our existing home. So if the offer still stands, we would like to take you up on it. To that end I have brought the guild with me for you to meet.”

“Thank you Maelys. Yes the offer still stands. Just be aware this property belongs to me and the other guild members are essentially my guests. It is not a guild property.”

“I did explain that. We are all very conscious of that fact and who our mutual benefactor is.”

The King, there was no getting away from his name around here.

“Alright, something else to note just for the moment, we have a two week caravan quest that starts in a week. You will therefore be on your own for the first few weeks of your residence here.”

“I don’t think that will be a problem, gives us a chance to get to know the place. As to our old home, several members of our guild have left and will continue to live there, while having several friends move in as well to make up numbers.”

“In that case, lets move up to the first floor and see which rooms you like.”

Up on the first floor, I said hello to Mandy and introduced her to the new residents.

Afterwards we looked at the the available rooms. Like the ground floor, this floor consisted of three wings. The rear wing cut in half by the rear archway which was two stories high.

Stood in the largest of the front facing sitting rooms, the sheer size was apparent. This was the size of my bedroom and dressing room combined.

“If you wanted to split it into two rooms, I don’t see that being a problem. I am not a builder but putting up a simple panel wall and door shouldn’t hurt the building, the floors above are laid out like that.”

“How many of these big rooms are there?

“Eight, the ones in the rear wing are slightly smaller. The rooms in the rear wing are narrower, there are two this length and four that are slightly shorter as well.”

“Well as guild leader, I am calling dibs on this room, Jules I would like you to have the room opposite mine as that will make me feel a bit safer. The rest of you can fight amongst yourselves for the remaining six large rooms.”

“Charmaine, can you list out the rooms please and note down who wants to sleep where. It’s up to the occupier to put a sign up. The maids also only dust in the rooms, it’s up to the occupier to keep the room tidy and sort out dirty clothes for washing.”

Walking around, Charmaine made notes in her omnipresent journal as individuals called out their preferred room.

It didn’t take long until they were all allocated. Maëlys, Gwellim and Svea all took neighbouring sitting rooms as well, replicating the large suites above, although I vetoed anyone knocking walls through to make doors.

Even with that they had several sitting rooms free at the rear of the mansion.

They left after promising to return in two days with their things and furniture. I informed Chiswick and asked him to pass the news on and get additional keys cut.

In all now, there would be twenty five residents living over two floors. Although Greaves and Niles only stayed infrequently much to Sharon’s annoyance.

It was strange, helping so many new people move in. Chiswick had arranged for half a dozen men to help out over two days. Moving furniture down into the basement first on the first day, to clear the rooms ready for the new guests.

My new guests arrived just after dawn, with a number of wagons and ponies. They must have made an interesting sight, marching through the City.

The wagons were led around the back and into the inner courtyard, where they could be quickly unpacked. The ponies were taken to the stalls and made comfortable there.

Then it was a simple case of manhandling everything upstairs, even when half the people doing said manhandling were women.

It took time to get everyone settled in, but the next two days were pleasant. I spent some time with Maëlys, getting to know her. We also visited the King together, which was entertaining. Gwellim had to inform him of her address, one of the caveats on her residential permit.

We were approaching the Palace mob handed, so to speak. Six of us, myself, Sharon, Alexandria, Charmaine, Maelys, Gwellim, Svea and Jules. These were the two command groups, although Greaves would normally be included if he was available.

At the gates, the guard just waved us through much to my astonishment.

“How?” Was all I could get out as we walked around to the rear of the Palace.

“The three of us have an open invitation to visit. We have to enter through here and there is no guarantee that the King will actually see us, his Equerry will though.” That came with a smile and a blush to her face which caused her friends to giggle.

Not sure what was going on, I ignored it for now. Too amazed at being able to just walk into the Palace.

We entered a large office, where a number of clerks were hard at work. At the front, a prim and proper, older lady sat at a large desk that had numerous piles of paper on it.

“Maelys, here to see the King or his Equerry.

”Fine. If you would like to follow Jeremy over there, he will lead you to the Cream Sitting room.”

The abruptness was scary but Jeremy was quite cute. He led us to a large, well appointed sitting room, where Maëlys and her friends proceeded to make themselves at home.

“How can you be so relaxed? The King could walk in at any moment.” This got another laugh from her friends.

“Don’t worry. Yes he could and he has, but in general these visits are private and therefore not formal.”

The Equerry was the first to arrive. He looked startled at first on seeing me and my guild as well, but it was only a fleeting expression, replaced by a bland expression immediately.

“To what do we owe this honour? A visit from two guilds no less.”

“A change of circumstances to report to the King as required by the agreement to allow Gwellim to stay here.” Maëlys sounded odd and formal, which drew a sharp look from the Equerry.

“You literally only just moved into your current place. What caused this change?”

“A chat with Tatiana here, about guild costs.”

“Ahh. Okay, I will go and see if His Majesty has a moment to spare.” His eyes lingered on Alexandria and I realised the King would make those moments regardless.

“The advantage of having a Princess in the guild. I do miss those privileges sometimes. We could have waltzed in through the main entrance if both of us were using our titles.”

The King turned up, not long after maids had arrived with refreshments. Again Maelys took this in her stride, making me wonder how often she had visited the King.

“Is that a hint of jealousy, Tatiana. Very unbecoming of an ex-Princess.”

“Maëlys, Tatiana. Quite an unexpected honour, both guilds visiting at the same time.” The last definitely sounded like a question. Everyone looked between me and Maëlys for an answer, with Maëlys getting there first.

“Yes. We have a change of address to report, to keep up with our requirements regarding Gwellim.”

“A new address so soon. Ahh Tatiana. Have you merged your guilds?”

“No, your Majesty. It was discussed but we felt it was better to keep to two separate guilds, given the different outlooks of both.” I answered that honestly and received a nod of thanks from Maëlys, which reminded me of her issue in regards to answering questions.

“But you are moving into the Castle, Maëlys. May I ask why?”

“The two of us started discussing guild costs and ways to reduce that. By living and working together, we reduce our costs and increase the opportunities for our guild members.”

“Good then. Now if you wouldn’t mind, I would like a private chat with Alexandria here.”

Leading the others out, I didn’t miss the flash of anger on Jules's face. Once outside, she rounded on me angrily.

“You prostituted out one of your members to the King! How could you?”

My smile and Sharon’s chuckle were clearly not the answer she expected or wanted and I watched in amusement as she struggled to contain her temper. Her hands clenching and unclenching.

“Jules. How many daughters does he have?”

“Three but I don’t see how that is relevant.”

“Do you know their names?”

“Catherine, Elizabeth and Alexandria.” She looked puzzled for a moment before a big grin crossed her face.

“You have a Princess in your team again.”

“Yes but she is more my ward than a guild member. She is not eighteen yet and while with me, she isn’t using her title.

We didn’t have to wait long before a red eyed Alexandria appeared on the arm of the equerry. I gave her a hug and a smile.

“Come on, time to go home.” We stopped at a tavern though first, causing more than a few stares as not only did we have an Orc and a Half-Elf in our group, myself, Maëlys and Alexandria were dressed up to the nines.

The next two days passed quickly and then once more, I found myself and my guild, riding herd on a caravan, alongside Lieutenant Caleb and his mercenaries. We were currently stopped at the caravans destination, as the Caravan Master logged out those leaving and registered all the newcomers that would be heading back to Northgate.

It had been a quiet week, guarding the caravan in pleasant weather. Now though, the skies turned grey and threatening. As we set out the heavens opened, soaking us all in a summer deluge, thunder and lightning accompanied the rain making for sodden and unpleasant journey.

The rain lessened but showers persisted the next day, preventing us from drying out our tents. Morale wasn’t very high and I thought we were really earning our pay this time.

It was pleasing to wake up to clear blue skies, birds chirping in the fields and trees around us.

Perhaps almost four weeks of quietude made us lax, or maybe it was the sunshine after two days of rain.

The sight of a dozen people racing out of the trees on horseback, took us completely by surprise. Along with the rest, I watched them open mouthed for a moment before coming to my senses.

“Ambush!” It was a rather redundant exclamation now.

Lily and Lucretia who were on point, came racing back at my call.

Andrei, who was driving the wagon, pulled us to a stop as the wagon behind, drew up beside us.

“Lily, head back down the caravan and take out any bandits you can. Lucinda, climb up on the next wagon and lookout for any more bandits, that could be a diversion.”

Lucinda didn’t look happy at my order but obeyed it none the less.

Lily had taken off immediately at my order and was letting off fireballs as she rode towards the back of the caravan line, where Grace could be seen letting off more fireballs.

Grace was accompanied by Romana, who was making short work of all the bandits horses, they making a bigger target and their death preventing the bandits from riding off.

Once on foot, even those wearing chain-mail, fell to the well trained mercenaries backed up by members of the guild.

The fight didn’t last long and there was no secondary force. Lieutenant Caleb came up to me, along with the Caravan Master, who spoke first.

“That was handled efficiently, shame about the horses though, they would have fetched you a couple silver each. I will send a note to the relevant guild halls about this.”

Since we were stopped anyway, we made camp for the evening. The dead horses were simply dragged into the undergrowth, out of sight from the road.

The bandits though, we buried them, first stripping them of any metal items. Lieutenant Caleb sent several of his men out to track down their camp. It had been a simple affair, and they came back with only a few things such as pots and pans.

“I wonder what the temptation would have been like, if they had found a chest of gold coins. Would they say anything about it or simply bury it and come back later.”

Of course if they had done that, it is likely they would have quickly fallen out, neither trusting the other, not to go back on their own. Banditry was a lonely affair, even if you were part of a gang. It was a very, ‘me first’ occupation, like piracy.

The remainder of the trip home was a quiet, sombre affair, everyone lost in their own thoughts.

Once we disbanded, the Caravan Master came over to pay me and once again thanked me for the calm, efficient method with which we had dispatched the bandits.

Receiving one and a half gold was a nice experience, even if a chunk of that was going to the mercenary guild tomorrow.

The extra was the bonus for killing the bandits.

Alone in my room that night I took the time to study the benefits I had received. They were minimal really but then we had outnumbered and outclassed the bandits. It was unsurprising that the experience gained was poor but it took me that much closer to level five.

[Gained +24 Experience Points

Gained +1 Point, Leadership

Gained +2 Points, Horsemanship

Gained +2 Points, Swordsmanship]

PIRATES AND COURT

During the day, the Mansion was full of the sound of hammering. Maëlys had hired someone to put in dividing walls in all the bedrooms on the first floor. Under the watchful eyes of the housekeeper and butler, they were working from room to room, completing one before moving on to the next.

The walls were simple wooden frames attached to the floor and walls. Panelled and painted though, it was difficult to tell.

They were now working on the last few rooms. The noise was annoying but after a while it faded into the background.

Besides I was looking forward to sailing out on the Midnight Serpent. Greaves had returned home, empty handed, the day before we did.

Now he was busy restocking the ship with food, water and a hold full of goods to deliver up the coast.

Unlike the majority of ships, his crew were encouraged to take part in the trading game. Each crew member had a small wooden chest, which they could fill with any items they liked, in a bid to make money, buying and selling up and down the coast.

This meant that most of the crew looked forward to entering port for different reasons than most crews did and generally headed straight for the markets rather than the taverns and brothels.

A day later, and I found myself standing on the deck of the Midnight Serpent with a smile on my face, the wind in my hair, as I held on to the rigging and looked forward, out to sea.

“You’re happy to be back out at sea then, Tatiana.”

It was unusual for Greaves to use my name, but Alexandria was stood next to me and Greaves didn’t really know her, nor had I explained her background to him. The fewer people who knew, the safer she would be. Not that I distrusted Greaves in the slightest, still the more people who knew, the more likely it was that there would be trouble, that was simply common sense.

“Yes. It is a great feeling. Especially after four weeks in the saddle, I thought my poor rear would never recover.”

I blushed as Greaves made a point of looking at said rear.

“Looks fine to me.” This had Sharon laughing and poor Alexandria blushing worse than me.

“Stop teasing. I much prefer travelling by ship.”

“At least you haven’t developed the bow legs of a habitual horse rider.” Ignoring my comment, he continued to tease me and Alexandria.

I had seen some old cavalry men at Court. They walked as if they were still riding a horse. A strange wide legged gait. “I would hope not. Now on to more Lady like topics. What is our first stop and will we have time to leave the ship?”

That set the scene for the conversation over the next few hours as we discussed trade and pirates. As usual, Alexandria seemed fascinated by the lack of decorum, especially as both Sharon and Greaves continued to tease us whenever they had the chance.

As well as my guild members, we had a compliment of thirteen mercenaries from Lawrence’s guild. Six archers and six knights plus a mage.

In all there were currently four mages onboard which made for some spectacular evening light displays, as they practised by launching fireballs away from the ship.

I was really enjoying myself being out at sea. Even after several days, I still had a smile on my face, every time I went on deck.

The Midnight Serpent was now sailing out to sea towards the islands. This was Greaves standard sailing pattern, broad Vs as we sailed up the coast zig-zagging out into deep water in the hope we would spot a pirate ship.

On the fifth day we did, the lookout calling out that sails were visible off the port bow.

That had both me and Greaves rushing over, but from this close to the water we could see nothing but waves.

“Multiple sails? Several pirate ships or one and a prize?”

My question was more rhetorical than anything as there was no way of answering it yet.

“Doesn’t matter, two ships, even if they are empty that will be at least seventy five gold.” Greaves made a good point, the only downside was the possibility that they were legitimate traders travelling together for extra protection.

Greaves had our course changed as I disappeared below deck to get changed, dragging Alexandria along with me.

“We’re really going to join in and fight the pirates?” Her voice was quiet and she looked as scared as she sounded.

“Not if you don’t want to. One of the mercenaries can stay by your side for added protection but you need to get changed just in case. The armour will help protect you in that instance.”

“Alright, and you like this life?”

“Yes, the excitement, the risk, the potential rewards. It is a great feeling. I can understand how Lawrence and his peers get drawn in to games of cards for high stakes, the feelings must be similar.”

We continued talking as we changed and then met Sharon and the others on deck. The two dwarfs looked magnificent in their dark armour, each carrying a large double axe. The Elves in contrast, were elegance personified, wearing light coloured cloaks over silvery chain-mail.

The rest of us were in chain-mail together with leather armour of various shades of brown. The ships crew had now donned armour as well, deemed a necessity after the losses during the first action against pirates.

As we closed in on the two ships it became apparent that it was a pirate ship and a prize. One ship had a full crew while the second was heavily undermanned.

Greaves came over to me and explained his plan. “I will try to whittle down their number at first by making close passes, giving our archers and mages a bit of target practice.”

The archers were now scampering up the rigging, something they practiced a lot. Once on the main spar, they strapped themselves to the rigging, so that both hands were free.

As for us, we all had bows, although only Romana and Lucretia could be classed as competent. A dozen arrows though would help and it was likely that we would get in some lucky shots.

Then began a game of cat and mouse as Greaves tried to pass the pirate ship close enough to give our archers a fighting chance of hitting someone and the pirates tried to intercept and board our ship. This did mean their crew were massed on deck on the side facing us, and before long at least a quarter of their crew were down or wounded. At which point, Greaves allowed them to catch us.

Most of their crew were amidships, so the plan was to allow them to board our ship there while our archers, continued to thin their numbers. Then some of our crew would board their ship from the bow and stern, encircling the pirates while also cutting off their point of retreat.

This did of course come with an issue, cornered men with no option other than death in one form or another, would fight to the bitter end.

The plan worked to perfection, with the added protection of armour, the ship’s losses were minimal compared to the last major action I was involved in. The decks of both ships though, were red with blood. Sailors were now going from body to body, checking to ensure each pirate was really dead.

With Sharon and Alexandria by my side, I followed Greaves and Lieutenant Graham on to the pirate ship. The Great Cabin was locked, but Greaves did the honours with a hefty kick, to the point where the lock was. These weren’t vault doors and frames and with a loud crack, the door opened, to screams from within.

Two women were huddled up on the bed, “Who are you and where is the Captain?”. The elder of the two asked in a quiet voice.

“Privateers, dead. If you are part of the crew, consider yourself under arrest. If not, consider yourself free now.” My answer, didn’t really give her the information she no doubt sought.

Neither woman said anything and nor did they move as we ransacked the room, looking for valuables. There was very little to take actually, and soon we were back up on deck. It was Lieutenant Graham who had the better luck, he was examining the holds.

Coming back up, he was clearly pleased with himself if a little dusty. “Good amount of high quality produce down there. Barrels of spirits, sacks of grain and flour, bolts of cloth, even farm implements, looks like they were shopping for one of the islands, or hit a merchantman who was.”

“Okay, you know the drill. Get one of the junior Lieutenants and a couple of men and make a list of everything in the holds. Sort out a prize crew for this ship, as soon as they are ready, we will go and chase down the remaining ship. Tatiana. Can I leave the two women in your care. There are no women in my crew.”

“Sighing, I simply nodded and turned around to head back to the cabin.

Both women were dressed and sat on the bed as we entered, although it was apparent that the younger one had been crying.

They both sat up straight and stared straight ahead as I walked up to them.

“Can I have your names please?”

“Hester, and this is my daughter Celeste.”

“You are the wife and daughter of the pirate Captain?” She was being as parsimonious with information as I was.

“No. We had booked passage on a ship, I had acquired a new position in a house, my daughter was to be a maid as well. The pirate Captain took both of us as his playthings. What are your plans for us?”

“I don’t have any plans for you. My guild healer can examine both of you if you wish. At a guess, you don’t want to stay on this ship. Once the second ship is captured we will head directly for Northgate in Denbaaria, there you can disembark and make your way to your new job.”

“I am not sure they would have us now. Neither of us are exactly clean so to speak.”

“Well. I certainly won’t be telling, so it would be up to the two of you who to tell. Our Judge will obviously have to be told but unless you are unlucky enough to be heading to work for him, he won’t be telling either.”

Both seemed to cheer up at this, and followed me up on deck where the grizzly work of wrapping the dead bodies in cloth was underway. A heavy weight was added at their feet, to ensure the body quickly sank to the bottom.

I deposited both women in my cabin and then returned to the deck, by now we were chasing down the second ship, knowing it only had a skeleton crew on board.

A shout from the lookout changed our view on this.

“Two boats have been lowered and are making their way westward towards the islands.”

As we closed on the ship, it became obvious that the pirate crew had abandoned her. Two of the ship’s boats were sailing away, due west, a small sail being augmented by the sailors rowing frantically.

“Are we going to chase them down Greaves?” I was curious as to his thinking as to my mind, it was a waste of effort.

“No point. The merchantman is our prize. I will be surprised if they make it to an island. Fighting the currents and finding a decent landing place. Good luck to them if they do.”

Turning his back on the receding boats, we watched as the merchantman drew near. Greaves and Lieutenant Graham were the first two over. After that I followed with Sharon and Alexandria.

Banging could be heard coming from below, so we followed the noise down to the hold. Greaves stood back with us as Lieutenant Graham opened the door.

A rotund man with a red face stood there, his hand still raised to hammer on the door again. “I demand to know what is going on. We could hear the pirates lowering the boats. Why, is there a storm coming?”

“A kind of storm I guess, Tatiana, leader of the Midnight Serpents Adventurers guild and this is Captain Greaves of the Privateer the Midnight Serpent.

“Privateer, is that like a pirate?”

“No, the opposite, we go round targetting pirate ships.” Greaves interrupted then.

“The pirate ship has been captured and all the crew killed. Along with this one, both ships are now prizes and will be escorted to Northgate where they and the goods in the hold will be auctioned off.”

“You can’t do that. That is no different to what the pirates were going to do. Having been rescued, I demand you set us free to go on our way.”

“The rules don’t work that way anymore, I am afraid. A privateer has a license from a King, it guarantees any ships taken legitimately from pirates, belong to the Privateer. This entails us taking both ships to Northgate.” I kept my voice quiet, as I explained the new reality of the fight against pirates to him. Sharon however had drawn her sword and Lieutenant Graham had also drawn his, something not missed by the men behind the Captain.”

“This is preposterous. Men, simply disarm these hooligans, I shall complain to the King when we get to port.”

He looked around when no one behind him made a move. “Why aren’t you obeying my order. We outnumber them.”

“We outnumbered the pirates, and we didn’t rush them for the same reason we are not rushing these people. They have a lot of friends on a nearby ship. We would all be dead within the hour.”

“Your colleague has made a good point. Listen to him. You can take it up with the Judge when we get to Northgate. In the meantime, if you are going to cause a fuss, you will remain locked up in here.”

“No miss, we are happy to help. Maybe not the Captain but he has more to lose than the rest of us.”

“Good. In that case, Lieutenant Graham here will be giving orders and you are all free to leave the hold. Just be aware that our ship is a clipper and considerably faster than this one.” I waved airily at Greaves and Graham as I headed for the deck, followed by Sharon and Alexandria. Sharon was struggling not to laugh at my antics, while Alexandria looked puzzled.

Back on the Midnight Serpent, I called in on the two women and found both had been examined by Jasmine and given a clean bill of health after taking several different potions.

Then I joined in with the general cleanup that was going on, dragging Alexandria along with me. At least when her screens turned on, she would also now have the title Landsman.

Two hours later and all three ships were finally underway. The Captain of the Merchantman had been allowed to return to his cabin and where possible we had returned any looted goods. He still wasn’t very happy and kept grumbling about complaining to the King.

Lieutenant Graham was wary of him as was l. Greaves had sent over, half his mercenaries and the two mages in a bid to keep the Captain from trying to retake the ship.

In the end though, the men were simply glad to be free and heading for a friendly port. I spent some time during the days chatting to them, getting a slightly different perspective on the life of a sailor from the one I knew.

Captains were all different and several of these men had worked for Captains I would consider insane. They would flog men for made up infractions and give them impossible tasks, the men getting flogged either for refusing to obey an order or failing to complete the task. Needless to say, such Captains tended to have short reigns as the men either mutinied or simply ran as soon as the ship docked anywhere.

As Northgate came into sight, I cheered up, looking forward to both a hot bath and a large, soft bed.

“Yes I know I am fickle. On land, I can’t wait to be a t sea. At sea, I can’t wait to get back to a hot bath and a soft bed.”

The men from the ship had disappeared as soon as we docked, taking their meagre belongings with them. The Captain had requested the name of the Judge and promised to be there first thing in the morning for our appearance.

As for the two women, I had booked them into an expensive Inn for a week and given them a purse of twenty silvers. Whether they decided to continue their journey or start a new life somewhere else was entirely up to them.

Morning found me wishing I didn’t have to get out of my comfortable bed but needs must as they say.

That didn’t stop me from taking a look at my stats and moaning at the lack of improvements from the recent engagement with the Pirates. I hadn’t really taken part in the leadership of the men, nor had I taken part in the fighting, so it was only to be expected.

Dressed for a performance, I could once again pass as Alexandria’s sister. We were both wearing fancy summer dresses and were accompanied by Greaves, Sharon and Charmaine.

Maëlys, Gwellim, Svea and Jules had also dressed up and joined us to provide moral support and see what reporting a prize was like.

Waiting outside the office were two men, the Captain and a colleague, both dressed in expensively tailored suits.

“Quite the display of money, then again the merchantman and goods are worth well over a hundred gold.”

His secretary seemed flustered at the number of people who entered and instead of directing us to his office, she took us in to the main courtroom. Here a large table on a raised dais, dominated the room, several rows of chairs faced the table.

Grabbing the front row, I sat more or less in the middle, flanked by Alexandria and Greaves.

Judge Harris walked in and sat behind his desk, his secretary taking a seat to his side and laying out several documents and journals.

Now she stood up and. “Court is in session and Judge Harris presides.”

“Quite the audience for first thing in the morning. Tatiana, Greaves, good to see you again. A new member as well. Then as he looked closely at Alexandria he started and looked back quickly at me.

“Perhaps you would like to introduce everyone for me. I recognise Maelys, Gwellim and Svea of course, although we haven’t met before. There can’t be many Human, Orc, Half-Elf groups in this City.”

“Thank you. Yes, a new member. My guild has changed somewhat recently. Alexandria, being seventeen, is only a probationary member of my guild. So at the moment I kind of treat her as my sister more than a ward. Charmaine is my Personal Secretary.”

Judge Harris was clearly in two minds about how to react to Princess Alexandria, something that was noted by the Captain and his lawyer.

In the end he settled for a polite nod to both women.

“Maëlys and her guild the Silver Falcons have moved in to the Castle alongside my guild. It just made sense financially. So alongside Maelys, you have her guild members, Svea, Gwellim and Jules. Finally there is the Captain of the Merchantman and his lawyer.”

“As you are standing, why don’t you tell me what this is all about.”

“Of course, Your Honour.” Grabbing a handful of papers that Greaves held up for me, I approached the table and handed him the papers.

“On our most recent trip we came across a pirate ship and her prize. The details of both are listed there. Maëlys and her friends came along simply to see how claiming a prize works. The Captain wishes to dispute our claim.”

“That tells me why you are here. How did you capture two ships and how is he disputing your claim.

“It is my ship and they freed us from the pirates. What more proof do I need to provide?”

“Tatiana?”

“Yes Your Honour?”

“Can you provide me with the short version please?”

“Yes, of course.”

I went on to explain how we had spotted sails and then proceeded to chase down both ships.

He looked at Alexandria several times during this tale.

“Your whole guild was on this ship, including your probationary member?”

“Yes, as I said my guild has changed significantly recently. My personal guard Sharon now acts as a guard to the two of us. The guild also contains two excellent Elf archers, two dwarfs and two mages. The ship has its own mage and a contingent of thirteen mercenaries also including a mage. I felt very safe in taking on the pirate ship and if I didn’t, I was confident we could outrun anything we couldn’t outfight.”

“Is this really necessary?” The Captain’s lawyer sounded exasperated by all this talk that was going no where.

“Yes, I believe the King is informed of any prizes delivered here. It is pertinent information, he deserves to know, I have the safety of my men in mind at all times.”

“That is quite true Tatiana. One of the two ships that requested a Letter of Marque before you, came in recently and has since been disbanded, handing their letter in. They captured a prize but lost more than half their crew in the process, including the Captain.”

“Ouch. That is so bad but it was pointed out to me, that Privateers tended to come in two types, dead or insanely wealthy. My aim is to ensure I am in the latter.”

After finishing my tale Judge Harris looked puzzled and turned to the Captain of the Merchantman. “On what grounds are you challenging this?”

“Are you serious. They rescued us and then held all of us captive in my own ship and now propose to sell it and all the goods to the highest bidder. Wouldn’t you challenge that?”

“Do you have suitable insurance for the ship and goods. I am aware that insurance prices have risen sharply recently but most Captains are passing on those costs to the merchants.”

“Yes but my ship was rescued so they will not pay out.”

“Well, you can send them my verdict and the law the King here has passed. I find in favour of the Privateer Midnight Serpent. Captain Greaves acted lawfully and showed mercy to those he fought against. All in all it was a good result against the scourge of piracy.”

The Captain didn’t appear to think so, and looked on the verge of saying so until his lawyer dragged him out of the room.

“I am glad off that, I really didn’t fancy a slanging match with him.”

“Going through these two lists even cursorily, I can see their value will exceed one hundred and eighty gold. Would you be happy to take a bankers draft for that amount, with a share of any amount above two hundred gold?”

I shared a quick glance with Greaves and received the slightest of nods in return.

“Yes Your Honour.”

Then I approached his table and whispered to him.

“You should know that we haven’t found the pirate captain’s stash of coins and we know he had one, since they robbed everyone on the merchantman.”

“There is a secret compartment on the ship?”

“Yes but it will take a ship yard to look for it and while it might contain untold wealth, it is more likely to be a handful of gold at most.”

“Couldn’t you tap on the walls listening for a different sound.”

“No, all the walls on a ship are wooden and hollow on the other side. You would have to move all the furniture and measure every surface in the great cabin and then measure every surface in all the surrounding rooms. That way you should be able to work out where the secret room is.”

“That wouldn’t be cheap.”

“No, but it might alter the price, bidders are prepared to pay out.”

He nodded sagely at that as he wrote out a bankers draft for one hundred and eighty gold. I would receive eighteen gold as my share, with my company, guild and estate each receiving nine gold. Greaves would receive twenty seven gold, making him a very wealthy man indeed.

Thanking the Judge profusely, I returned to my friends and then said goodbye before making my way to the Bank.

There I deposited the money into the various accounts according to our agreed split.

Walking home in the sunshine we discussed the windfall I had just received and how all three of us could invest it in more businesses.

“I don’t actually need more money at this point, all my businesses are now making more in a week than I am spending, even allowing for the ships I am buying over the next few years.”

That didn’t stop me from joining in the conversation or smiling happily all the way home.

Final Stats

[Race - Human

Title – Social Butterfly

Previous Titles - Landsman

Female]

[Status

Age

18

Level

4 (147/150)

Health

12/12

Stamina

12/12

Mana

11/11

Strength

12

Agility

13

Dexterity

13

Intelligence

13

Perception

13

Charisma

15

Willpower

13

Luck

13

3 Status Points Available For Distribution]

[Skills

Dance

Beginner 7

Acrobatics

Beginner 2

Horsemanship

Novice 2

Improvisation

Beginner 2

Swordsmanship

Beginner 7

Stealth

Beginner 4

Shield

Beginner 3

Leadership

Beginner 10

Seamanship

Beginner 2

Archery

Beginner 3

4 Skill Points Available For Distribution]

ADDENDUM

CHARACTERS

GUILD

Tatiana, Human, female 18, slim, brown hair, brown eyes, five foot four, Sword, knife.

Sharon, Human, female 22, average, dark skin, dark brown hair, brown eyes, five foot six, Sword, knife.

Greaves, Human, male 21, slim, light brown hair, blue eyes, five foot eight, Sword, knife, axe

Niles, Human, 6ft 6, large man

Romana, Elf, twin, 5ft 8, light brown hair, half shaved

Lucretia, Elf, twin, 5ft 8, light brown hair, half shaved

Grace, Human, Mage, 6ft, light brown hair, large

Lily, Human, Mage, 5ft 4, face full of freckles, chestnut hair

Andrei,

Fletcher,

Peter

Luci

NON GUILD

Thomas, Human, male 27, average, black hair, brown eyes, five foot ten, Lawyer

Bertrand, Human, male 41, average, dark complexioned, black hair, brown eyes, six foot, Landlord

Andrew, a tall, slim man, aristocrat

James,companion to Andrew. Short, stocky, quiet.

Dmitri, Human, mage, 5ft 8

First Lieutenant Graham, Human, 6ft

Second Lieutenant, Travis

Third Lieutenant, Richard

Fourth Lieutenant, Peter

Stephen, Human, 5ft 8 Accountant

Leo, Leonard, Human, Merchant

Lawrence, Human, male 17, thin, light red/brown hair, brown eyes, five foot ten, Sword, knife, axe

Jane, Human, female 18, average, light skin, dark brown hair, blue eyes, five foot six, Sword, knife.

Anna, Human, female 17, average, light skin, dark brown hair, brown eyes, five foot six, Sword, knife.

Dorca, Human, female 17, slender, light skin, blonde hair, blue eyes, five foot eight, Sword, knife.

Susan, Human, female 18, average, light skin, red hair, green eyes, five foot two, Sword, knife.

Red Rhydian, Pirate King

Chiswick, Butler, grey hair, 5ft 8

Frances, the Housekeeper

Mandy, Librarian

Judge Willis, Northgate Senior Judge

Charmaine, Personal Secretary

PROFIT SPLIT

Midnight Serpent

One Hundred Shares.

Fifteen shares for Greaves.

Ten shares for Tatiana.

One share for senior members of the Guild (Eight).

One share for each of the ships officers (Ten).

Twenty shares for the crew.

Six shares for the Mercenaries

Five shares for the Guild

Five shares for the Estate

Ten shares for Widows and Children fund

Six shares for Midnight Serpent

Five shares for the Company

Guild

100 shares

80 shares for guild members

5 shares for Guild

5 shares for Estate

5 shares for Company

5 shares for Widows and Children

GEOGRAPHY

Planet - Helven

Continent - Helvenholme

Countries

Elf Kingdom

Dwarf Kingdom

Human Kingdom (Split)

Levels 1 - 10

1 (10)

0 - 10

2 (20)

11 - 30

3 (40)

31 - 70

4 (80)

71 - 150

5 (160)

151 - 310

6 (320)

311 - 630

7 (640)

631 - 1270

8 (1280)

1271 - 2550

9 (2560)

2551 - 5110

10 (5120)

5111 - 10230

Subsequent Levels are double the previous one.

Achieving a new level results in plus one status point and plus one skill points, every 5th level results in plus 2 status points and plus 3 skill points

Achieving a new skill level (Novice etc) results in plus one skill point.

Achieving a status level of 10 or a multiple of 10 results in plus one status point.

Mana Increase Maëlys. +1 point for every +1 (Others +2) in following, Intelligence, Perception

Health Increase, +1 point for every +2 in following, Strength, Intelligence.

Stamina Increase, +1 point for every +2 in following, Strength, Willpower

Mana, Strength, Health Increase +1 point for every +1 in Level, +2 for multiple of 5

Normal Base Levels

Strength

10

Agility

10

Dexterity

10

Intelligence

10

Perception

10

Charisma

10

Willpower

10

Luck

10

Relationships

Hated, Loathed, Disliked, Unfriendly, Neutral, Friendly, Liked, Loved, Exalted

SKILLS

Beginner, Novice, Apprentice, Journeyman, Skilled, Master

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

At school I enjoyed two things, reading and chemistry.

My career was originally in chemistry, working in a laboratory, testing paints and resins. I came to dislike the constant mess and smells though.

Never be afraid to switch careers. I changed to working with databases, spreadsheets and reporting to management. Something I found I liked. It involved lots of writing.

My favourite author has always been Mary (Andre) Norton, Terry Pratchett is a close second. Mary wrote under the pen name Andre, as Publishers didn’t think women were capable of writing science fiction in the 1950s and 60s.

Although I liked reading at school, I disliked English lessons and writing. Oh how things have changed.

All of those lessons now come in useful as I sit down and write fantasy adventure novels.

AVAILABLE BOOKS

Fornesia Adventures

Hellena, A Werewolf’s Tale; 2021

Hellena And The Dungeon; 2024

Hellena, Orcs, Elves And Dryads; 2024

Hellena, Orcs, Elves And Dryads; Due 2024

Helven Adventures

Allycyon, Exiled Elf; 2019

Allycyon and the Wolves; 2020

Allycyon, The Raider; 2024

Allycyon and The Boar Hunt; 2024

Allycyon At War; Due 2024

Maëlys, The Unlucky Adventurer; 2021

Maëlys and the Rogue Mage; 2024

Tatiana, Dreaming Of Freedom; 2020

Tatiana And The Midnight Serpents; 2024

Helven Short Stories

Groff; 2024

The Baron's Offer; 2024

Murderers; 2024

Lizzie; 2024

Gregory; 2024

Meline; 2024

Princess Ellena Stories

The Bored Princess; 2019

The Princess Ellena Gets A Cat; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Bucket; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Maze; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Party; 2024

The Princess Ellena And The Angry Servant; 2024

In Collaboration With Real Kingdoms

Troll Quest; 2023

Dragon Quest; 2024

All the above books are available to download from the Real Kingdoms Website.

Real Kingdoms Website: https://www.realkingdoms.co.uk

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/rkitchen.author

ALLYCYON, EXILED ELF

Like most teenagers, I had been looking forward to my eighteenth birthday for years.

Nothing went right though, apart from having my screens switch on and receiving a kiss from my hoped to be boyfriend.

A long promised apprenticeship as a dancer, had come with too high a price. One that I refused to pay.

As refusing the apprenticeship came with severe consequences, running away seemed like the safest option. Now a new life in the Human Kingdoms beckoned to me, the life of an independent Elf Dancer.

Getting there, meant crossing the borderlands. An area reportedly filled with Bandits and Monsters. Yet I met others hiding out in the area and after leading a successful monster hunt, cajoled them into forming an adventuring guild in one of the neighbouring Kingdoms.

A life of adventure now awaited me. The quests I accepted though, didn’t quite go according to plan.

HELLENA

A WEREWOLF’S TALE

I am, was, a Dairy Maid on a farm just outside the town of Burchell.

Being a Dairy Maid wasn’t as good as being a Princess of course. I was contented though, if not happy. I had a steady income, a decent boss and a roof over my head. All of which were important considerations for an orphan.

All of this changed on my eighteenth birthday but not in a good way.

Waking up in a forest, when you went to bed in your home is confusing at the best of times. Finding yourself naked, covered in blood and lying next to a dead animal, doubly so.

With no memory of the preceding hours, I embarked on a journey of discovery.

Not everything I discovered was pleasing though. As the issues steadily mount up, I found that my options were steadily shrinking.

TROLL QUEST

Adventure awaits Jake and his friends in Real Kingdoms. A Troll is on the loose, ravaging farms and villages alike.

Jake wanted nothing more than to be a Ninja Warrior, wielding two swords with deadly intent. So he jumped at the chance to become a warrior in an early medieval fantasy world, filled with Saxons, Vikings and more.

Although Ninja isn’t a class available to him, Jake gets as close to his ideal as he can, a dual wielding Ranger, wearing leather armour and chainimail.

Alongside Kate and Mo, and their other school friends, he will have to ensure they all work together to complete the Quest set for them by the Village Jarl. Together with Brenna, a local Shield Maiden, they set off on an adventure of a lifetime.